《Magical Girls are the Best Toys》


 Prologue

    It is 2022. Less than two years ago beings from another dimension came to earth. They were called the Exstela and looked like a combination of a cat and a teddy bear. They were simply unreal. They came in two groups. The first one  consisted of dark colored creatures who called themselves the Etativi and declared that they would conquer the planet Earth for their own prosperity.


    They began this by using bound to their service demons, creatures they created with the help of magical power that was dragged from their dimension. And more accurately its negative spectrum created from negative emotions. These demons were divided into categories based on the emotion they most represented. Pride, jealousy, hatred, fear, etc. These feelings created them, made them appear and evoked them in others.


    Demons, thanks to their magic and skills, were able to wage war against humanity without any major problems. The rescue were an amulets and other similar objects, that had gained power due to the saturation with magic, which now permeated the world. They protected people from demons. However, mankind did not manage to turn them into an effective and efficient weapons that would allow them to go on the offensive. They lacked the proper knowledge to accomplish so and use it in that way. However, they still put up big pillars, which they referred to as Obelisks, which protected cities and towns from demons to some extent.


    However nonetheless slowly but surely, mankind was losing, but after a year of painfully slow defeat, the second group of beings from the Exstel race arrived. Unlike the Etativi, they had bright colors of their fur and called themselves Metermi. They were a much smaller group consisting of less than twenty members.


    They stood on the side of humanity, saying that they would give us the power of magic so that we could defend our world where they were not able to. This power was presented us in the form of wands that allowed users to use a positive spectrum of magic and emotion.


    For some reason connected with the secrets of magic and nature of wands, only young girls were able to transform themselves. Thus, the TransMagica organization was created, which brings together and directs the users.


    These persons are called Magical Girls and on backs lay the responsibility to protect humanity. Of course they are young girls so they were given the protection of their identity and the possibility to lead a normal life. The wands themselves allowed them to transform and obstruct the perception of identity associated with wand users. This allowed the girls to act freely.


    The Metermi worked with the governments of the world to help them integrate magic with weapons. This cooperation resulted in anti-demonic weapons that could only hurt magical beings. Anti-magic organizations have also been formed, they goal is to destroy all Exstelas regardless of which side of the conflict they were on.


    In response to these events, the Etativi shared their power with the now so-called Witches. They were counterparts of Magical Girls but on the side that opposes humanity. For betraying humanity and commanding demons, they were promised power in a new world order that they would help create.


    And so, nowadays, two years after it all started, there is a fierce battle between Magical Girls and witches, forces of good and forces of evil. Where the world has divided into populated places ruled by mankind and lands like mountains and wilderness taken away from mankind in favor of demons.


    However, this is the least of the concerns of a little black cat-like creature who escapes from moving mannequins that have claws instead of fingers. These were black mannequins over two meters tall with vile facial expressions.


    It escapes in a dark alley barely avoiding the attacks of mannequins. *swish* Their claws only cut through the air, but were close to their target closer than minutes ago, their target must be getting tired.


    *swish* Once


    *swish**swish* Twice, thrice


    The claws were slowly approaching their goal closer and closer and finally *slash*. The claws reached their goal. The creature, however, clenched her teeth and did not even groan when her side was cut. The momentum from the attack, however, threw her into the wall of the alley.


    The mannequins surrounded the creature by pushing her to the wall. However, they did not finish the work, but waited to cut off the escape routes. As the creature was slowly  bled out. The smiles of the dummies became even worse.


    "So they want to torment me, drown me in despair. These traitors really want to play third-rate thugs." The creature said in a quiet, almost inaudible female voice.


    She was one of the Etativi, and was betrayed by her fellow creatures who sent Witches and Demons for her. Fortunately, the Witch was attacked by a Magical Girl. Taking advantage of this opportunity, our Etativi escaped but, as you can see, not far away.


    One moment, then another passed, but the Etativi did not move. She couldn''t, no matter how she watched, the mannequins didn''t let go. It was only a matter of time before she bled out.


    *boom*


    In this hopeless situation, there was a glimmer of hope. A ray of green light destroyed one of the five mannequins. It must be a Magical Girl thought the little Etativi and she was going to use it.


    When the mannequins turned their attention to the direction from which the attack came, they saw a Magical Girl which was very badly injured, but the Etativi had no time to look at her. She threw herself into a run, and using most of her remaining magic power, she created a black smoke screen.


    She was already drained of almost all her power, and it was the best she could do. This would not give her more than a few seconds, but it should be enough to give her a chance to escape.


    The smoke covered the whole alley, but it was blown away after a few seconds by the mannequins that they threw into their senses. Of the Etativi, however, there was no trace left except an open sewer well.


    When the dummies noticed this, they immediately threw themselves into the chase but...


    "You will not escape!"


    But they heard such a scream and were immediately attacked by the Magical Girl. They stood up to fight but it did not take her long to get rid of them. After the fight she flew away without realizing who she had unknowingly helped to escape.


    The Etativi, on the other hand, after leaving the canal, used the rest of her power to change her appearance to look completely like a cat. However, she no longer had any power to heal her wounds. Because of her physiology she would not die immediately but, it didn''t look good for her.


    She was struggling aimlessly to hide herself but she lost so much blood that she was only half conscious. She finally wandered into the suburbs and leaned on the a fence of the wall of houses.


    She closed her eyes and waited for the inevitable. Instead of the cold of death she felt something warm. She opened her eyes and saw a girl in a coat and scarf that covered her face. Her hair was covered with a hat, but it was slightly visible in raven black just like her eyes.


    "Everything is fine now," she said, holding the cat with one hand and using other to pull down her scarf slightly and showing a beautiful smile. "I''ll take care of you." With these words, she lifted up into the disguised Etativi and ran home.


    The Etativi herself closed her eyes and fell asleep completely depleted, she was not even able to think about the whole situation. But she sensed something from the girl that calmed her down and certainly it wasn''t her warmth or any other similar feeling, it was more negative.

 Ch-1 Transformation

    A black cat woke up in a place unknown to her. In a small room in the corner next to the bed, there was a cardboard box lined with rags, and in it a black cat with a bandage wrapped around its torso. Next to her were two small bowls of milk and pieces of food.


    However, it was not an ordinary cat. It is was none other than the Etativi, who barely got away with her life after being betrayed by her companions. She was helped by the girl who still sleeps sweetly in her bed.


    The Etativi looked around the room and noticed posters and figures of magical girls who operate all over the world and came to the conclusion that the girl who helped her must be a big fan. Maybe even a little too big of a fan.


    "Really," she whispered softly. There was no mistaking it. There was a workbench set for making figures and a display of completed figurines, ech one in a suggestive, even naughty pose, slighty speaking. She also saw drawings and pictures of magic girls hanging over her desk and thought that maybe this is a little bit more than a simple fondness. The drawings were very well made but depicted magical girls in extreme conditions. There was a clear threat in each, the promise of a tough fight or possibility of being captured in a wicked trap, but their lives were not truly in danger, but blood would surely come loose.


    The photos were not better at all. They were prints of magic girls taken from the TV or internet. They also only depicted these magic girls in the moments when they were caught by the enemy, slightly injured or pushed against the wall. In general, these pictures will only show the moments of their greatest hardships and struggles.


    This went beyond being a fan. It was an feeling of opposition combined with more than a few fetishes.The Etativi was convinced that this girl was ruled by her kinks. That''s for sure looking at it all, and all with the magic girls involved.


    "I think I found a big treasure" again she whispered to herself. She took off her bandage and dropped it, before turning into her normal form. Now she looked like a more plushy cat, still black but with much bigger bloody crimson eyes.


    She looked at her wound and touched it lightly, then she focused and started to heal it. Through the night and rest she regenerated some magic power. With her other hand she grabbed a bowl of milk and drank it in one moment. This will help to regenerate the magic power even better.


    "Oooo... She noticed the use of the magic power. She has a talent I won''t say."


    Mutteres Etativi in small surprise and admiration. She looked at the girl who shifted in her sleep as she sensed magical power, but still didn''t wake up. The Etativi began to think about what to do next as she started eating pieces of food from the second bowl.


    Bbrrryyy!!! Bbrrryyyy!!!! Bbrrryyyy!!!!


    The sound of the alarm clock started to play, stirring up the little Etativi and waking up the girl up. She stretched out her hands under the blankets and reached for the alarm clock. She was doing this half-conscious with trained fitness.


    "Well, I have nothing to lose anyway, and I''m sure it will be interesting."


    The Etativi said aloud as if convincing herself. The girl was practically still asleep so she didn''t hear anything or even react to the creature who jumped on her and lay down waiting for her.


    The girl reached the alarm clock and hit hit the device turning it off and started to stretch out. She yawned and started rubbing her eyes. She was going to get up but saw the black cat from earlier. She started to stroke him with one hand.


    "You already got up and even jumped in here. I don''t think you''re seriously damaged..."


    The last word was prolonged unintentionally because of surprise. After all, the cat looked like a stuffed animal but felt real to the touch. The girl rubbed her eyes again but the picture was the same.


    "Hello, my name is Vilinori. I am an Etativi of the Exstela race and I have chosen you as the Witch who will help us conquer the world. Please call me Vili."


    The girl tilted her head sweetly out of surprise that the teddy bear started to speak, but after a while all the fatigue and emotions disappeared from her sleeping face, leaving the expression empty. It was even possible to hear the gears aligning in her head. After a while she replied. "Okay, but no thanks."


    With these words, she tossed the comforter forward to cover Vila and jumped out of the bed and then ran out of the room, closing the door with a bang.


    "That was an unexpected reaction."


    Vili said, coming out from under the blankets. After looking around one last time, she set out to find the girl.


    ***


    The girl ran out of the house in grey short shorts and a short T-shirt. After feeling the ground with her bare feet, Yui realised that she was not wearing shoes. But in the end she didn''t care abaut such misfortune, she was running away in the end.


    She ran through still dark suburbs where her house was located. It was early so no one was on the streets yet. The girl herself considered it a misfortune.


    She was afraid to stop and call her neighbors because of the possibility of being caught by the Etativi. On the other hand, she could scream on the run, but she realized this too late. On second thought, that would hardly work either because these creatures could use magic and probably her screaming would only tell them where she was. So she did not lose much.


    Anyway, she decided to run to a river that was not far away and hide under a bridge. She hoped that it would not find her there. She was furious that because it is not a highly endangered area, this region is not patrolled at night.


    She looked back and did not notice anything, so she changed the street and ran straight to that river, which was already visible. She looked behind her again to be sure and went down the rampart straight to the river and ran under the bridge.


    "What now?" she asked in a light voice that was barely noticeable. To tell the truth, she was so distracted and shocked that even now she doesn''t know what''s finally happened.


    She woke up and the Etativi said she would be a Witch. She did not even know where it came from. After all, she couldn''t remember doing anything that would bring her such attention. It didn''t make any sense to her. The only thing beyond her daily routine was helping this black cat... a black cat like this Etativi...


    "Really?"


    The word involuntarily left her mouth when she realized that she had let this Etativi in.


    "That''s my rotten luck. I''d rather be a magical girl."


    "Really? I think your call is to fight them, don''t you think?"


    She stiffened when she heard a voice interfere with her monologue. Following the voice, she looked up and saw the same Etativi she saw when she woke up.


    "G-good morning, Mr. Etativi."


    "Mrs. And the name is Vili. I already introduced myself."


    "Yes, sorry."


    The girl was answering almost unconsciously, because she did not know what to do. Vili''s red eyes hovering over her scared her greatly.


    "And you?"


    "Me?"


    "Name. Do you have one?


    "Yui. Misaki Yui."


    Still on the automat due to the impossibility of dealing with the situation, Yui betrayed her name to Vili without any resistance. And so Vili continued.


    "Okay Yui, catch."


    Vili pulled out a small cross from somewhere and tossed it to Yui. She grabbed it and looked at it. It was a black cross with golden accents and an unfamiliar red inscription.


    "Okay, let''s get started. Magica Mutare!"


    "What?! Wait a minute!"


    The cross flashed in response to Vili''s words, ignoring her protest. The cross shone with an almost malevolent purple light. The cross fell apart in one moment into millions of purple pieces that surrounded Yui. She looked as if she was surrounded by countless stars. Before she could even react, as a star-like particles had merged with their mistress, causing Yui to emit the same unholy light. She floated into the air as if gravity forgot to hold her, immersed in her unearthly figure and only her bare silhouette was visible in its purple radiance.


    A moment later, the radiance faded and disappeared, revealing to the world the transformed Yui. As she was turned in mid-air, she promply fall on her butt.


    "Fuuu. You''ve got nice style."


    Upon hearing those words Yui wasted no time coming up with a retort and ran up to the water to look into her reflection without saying anything.


    And she looked sensual, her eyes now had a dark purple shade that gradually got brighter, turning brilliant amethyst next to the pupil. What''s more, her pupils were now slit like acat''s. Similarly, her hair took on a dark purple to amethyst shade mixed together with her old raven black. It has also lengthened to the knees where it only reached the waist before. Her lips were painted with dark purple lipstick and even her nails became longer, sharpened and turned dark purple. Her skin, on the other Hand became alabaster, adding a sense of mysticism to her appearance.


    As for her outfit, it was very sexy and, more importantly minimal. No. It covered only important parts. The main part was one-piece, resembling a very cut out swimming suit. Starting from the bottom, the panties were placed very low on her hips. In fact they barely covered her sensitive parts; if Yui had a little more hair there, they would be visible. The back was no better: a little groove in the buttocks was cleary visible. The front and back were connected by a rather thin strip closer to the waist.


    Moving upwards, the panties were connected on the both sides by a wide piece of fabric, which was mainly visible from the front to the neck by going on the outer side of the chest slowly reducing its width. Her entire belly was exposed. At the breasts they shot inwards, creating a skimpy bra which only covered the lower half of the breast and her cleavage was open to the world. The material at the neck formed a collar with a small cross hanging in the middle.


    A pair of frilly fingerless gloves adorned with a silver cross symbol stretched from her upper arms and tapered down to a small ring around her middle fingers. A pair of striped stockings, connected to her panties with garters, clung to the middle of her thighs with frills and another set of silver crosses and traveled down her legs before melting togeher with the pair of heels on her feets.


    Completing the outfit were two semi-translucent skirts. One was a three-layered miniskirt draped over the upper edge of the panties. The second was a double-layered open skirt hung off her waist, attached to the strips of fabric that clung to her body. It ended by her ankles, where two more large silver crosses gleamed in the morning sun.


    The whole ensemble was mainly dark purple with black trim and frills separated by a thin silver strip. The skirts changed slowly from purple to black on each layer, although the two-layered open skirt was a bit lighter and had bit of silver.


    Yui looked at her reflection without movement for a few minutes, until finally, finally all the information loaded into her system called head and she started to cover herself with her hands.


    "W, What is this?!"


    "Congratulations! You became a Witch! This outfit is the embodiment of your desires!"


    "What?! Don''t joke with me!"


    Vili, trying desperately to contain a laugh, congratulated Yui, but her words apparently only pissed the girl off. She had already forgotten her fear and was left with the anger and embarrassment that was visible on her red face.


    "As soon as I get you..."


    "Stop! I will be your opponent!"


    Before Yui could unload her anger on Viti, a new guest appeared. And when Yui turned around, she saw a magical girl.


    "Hahh. That''s great." She whispered weakly after a deep sigh.

 Ch-2 Bad Girl

    A Magical Girl was looking at Yui with a judgmental eye. The Witch was facing away from her, so only her long amethyst-black hair was visible. Through it, the magic girl could not see what her outfit looked like, apart from the end of her long skirt.


    Hearing her shout, Yui slowly turned her head behind her shoulder to take a better look at the new visitor, in the process giving said visitor a side-on viev of her outfit.


    Seeing this, the magical girl was stuck in place. Her eyesight was concentrated constantly on this shameless outfit without a word or a change of facial expression. She focused mainly on the breast area to be accurate.


    She herself had a typical beginner''s Magic Girl''s stripe. A corset under her breasts from which her skirt came out to her knees. Also accompanied by a sleeveless shirt.  A small ribbon around her neck for decoration.


    On the hands gloves to the elbow, and on the legs knees socks and modest low heels. The colour range of the whole outfit was mainly light blue where the shirt and the knee socks remained white.


    The light blue colour was also consistent with her long, waist-length hair and her shining eyes. These characteristics must have changed after the transformation. When Magical Girls gain more power, their outfits and even physical appearances can change to complement their fighting style. Or at least, so said Yui''s sources on the internet.


    "The Magia Eisst, I presume?"


    "Y-yes?"


    Yui nodded as the newcomer confirmed her identity. The question seemed to rouse her slightly from her trance, but her eyes were still glued to her breasts. Deciding to have a little fun, she asked another.


    "So. How long are you going to look at my breasts?"


    "Ee? Uh...! Excuse me!"


    The Magical Girl snapped out of her trance at Yui''s question, and started freaking out and apologizing, covering her face.


    Yui smiled in little satisfaction as she watched the spectacle and turned to face the girl, who turned even more redder after scanning Yui''s practically naked body.


    "You can look as much as your eyes desire."


    "What?"


    The girl gasped at Yui''s words.


    Yui had forgotten her anger towards Vili for her tricks. She even forgot her embarrassment at her own appearance or the shame in showing it to others. What was more important for her now was the pleasure she gained from having fun and teasing the Magical Girl.


    ''How far I can take it?'' Yui asked herself before she slowly started to walk to Magical Girl.


    "You know. Since you like them so much, do you want to touch them as well? Feel them?" Yui slowly ran her finger from her bellybutton to her right breast. She embraced it slightly from underneath, emphasizing it and squeezed it, visibly deforming it to show its softness.


    "Ehh? What? No! Noooooo! You can''t fool me, you know!"


    Looking at Yui''s breasts with the eye of a hawk, the Magical Girl made a stupid sound and waved her head sideways as a sign of opposition, but also to get a grip.


    She took a combat stance against Yui and manifested her wand in her right hand, sticking her left out to stop Yui. The wand was white with golden accents and a light blue star in a circle, 35 centimetres long.


    Yui stopped a metre away from the Magical Girl, looked her straight in the eyes, and said, "The truth is that I was pulled into this by a trick and this is my first transformation." She put one hand behind her head with a wry smile and started to scratch herself in embarrassment.


    "...I haven''t seen you before in fact so... if thast''s true, give yourself up."


    The MagicalGirl said Hesitantly. But at the same time, an ice blade flew out of her scepter making a sword, and was put on Yui''s left shoulder.


    "That''s dangerous. Bad girl."


    "You!"


    With those words, Yui flicked the hand she had been hiding behind her head, revealing a whip that she used to knock the sword off.


    Yui knew how to use it and how to summon it from the moment of her transformation. It was imprinted onto her.


    And why didn''t she just give up and instead chose to attack the Magical Girl? She wasn''t sure herself. She became a Witch with this action. An enemy of the Magical Girls she adores, but the feeling of their gaze on her, the delight of teasing them, and their sweet facial expressions that girl reveal to her. More. She want to see more of them.


    Yui threw herself forward and knocked her opponent over. Eisst, not expecting it, let go of her sword and pushed her hands forward as a form of defence. Both fell to the ground, with Yui landing on top of the Magical Girl and making a sound.


    "Mmmn."


    "Eee?"


    That''s was the only way the Magical Girl could reacted to Yui moaning. Yes, moaning. he had thrown her arms out to keep Yui at bay, but when the Witch fell on her, her hands landed on Yui''s breasts and in fit of the moment unconsciously started squeezing them.


    "After all, I said you can touch them if you want, but you must be gentle. If not, your big sister may misunderstand. Okay?


    "E? I don''t. I..."


    The Magical Girl hesitated at Yui''s words. She didn''t know what to do. After a moment, she tried to get away but...


    "You''re a bad girl. Using dangerous tools, giving me negative thoughts. You should be punished."


    Without giving her time to answer, Yui grabbed Eisst''s hands and pinned them down over her head. She sat on her stomach so she could do nothing with her legs and reached for her ribbon around her neck with her free hand. She unfolded and kissed it slightly in front of the shocked Magical Girl.


    The piece of fabric turned purple with black edges separated by a silver line. It turned into a lengthening ribbon which started to entangle the Magic Girl.


    Her ankles and knees were quickly tied by the ribbon. Yui pulled her hands behind her back , and they too were tied together, but even this apparently wasn''t enough. The ribbon only stopped moving after it had circled around her bound arms and body several times, paying special mind to the areas above and below her bust to show them off.


    "What are you doing?!" The Magical Girl screamed in protest but could not do anything in Yui''s arms. On the other hand, Yui smiled a little bit and brought her face close to the Magical Girl. As a result, she was practically lying on her and their breasts were crushed together. This caused Eisst great embarrassment, which only deepened Yui''s smile.


    "What am I doing? Well, I''m making sure you don''t run away."


    Yui raised the Magical Girl in her arms like a princess, and the ribbon stretched even further and attached itself to the bridge over them.


    The girl was now hanging at Yui''s mercy. Literally and figuratively. She tried to use magic, but was unable to do so; the ribbon glowed as it devoured her power before she could use it. So she started complaining and demanded that she should be released ...at least she would have done it unless Yui hadn''t stopped her. She put her finger on the Magical Gril''s lips and level the eyesight with her, locking their eyes together.


    In those amethyst eyes that resembled a cat''s, the girl saw the sight of a predator that wanted to devour its captured prey. No. Play with her like a cat with a captured mouse. The Magical Girl felt as if someone had driven a lump of ice over her back. She fell silent without being able to say anything, and Yui continued to have fun.


    "Shhhhh... Bad girls have no right to complain. But if you won''be quiet, I guess I''ll just have to keep you quiet myself."


    Yui brought her face closer to the Magical Girl until their noses touched and the girl could feel Yui breathing. The girl couldn''t do anything but stare into her eyes as Yui approached her lips like as if for a kiss. But before she could kiss her, Yui heard Vili, which had been here whole time.


    "Sorry, but the fun is over. I sense two Magical Girls approaching quickly. We must get going."


    "Now you''re gonna regret what.... Mmmph!"


    "Shhhh! Quiet now, the adults are talking. Okay, how much time do we have?"


    Yui interrupted the Magic Girl and pushed her face into her breasts, crushing it between them. She couldn''t breathe, and Yui held her head in a hug so she couldn''t escape. She scolded her and continued her conversation with Vili as if nothing ever happened.


    "Two minutes. Don''t be scared, I''m teleporting us. So give her a kiss for goodbye and let''s go."


    Yui blew out her cheeks in discontentedly and let go of the Magical Girl,  who took a deep breath and coughed several times. She had no strength to complain about this treatment, and tears appeared at on the edges of her eyes. This immediately improved Yui''s mood.


    Yui undid the ribbon which shortened quickly and tied it around her waist. The Magical Girl was sitting on the ground in a girlish pose and looking towards her wand, but before she could do anything, the whip shot out and knocked the wand out of her reach. She glared at Yui angrily.


    She was standing next to an already open portal and before she entered, she turned around and drove her finger in the middle of her bust. This place was shining slightly, which surprised the Magical Girl. However, her face quickly turned red from embarrassment. Yui''s cleavage was wet with saliva from when she had smothered Eisst between her breasts. Yui licked her finger slightly, damp as it was with some of the Magical Girl''s saliva, which made the girl''s embarrassment worse and scolded with a sweet smile.


    "You are a really bad girl. If you wanted to try them so hard, you should have asked first, not demanded them by force. I''d have let you, you know."


    "Nooooooo! I didn''t want it at all! I didn''t..."


    Eisst couldn''t stand the embarrassment and screamed, but the scream quickly turned into a whisper of a girl who started crying without knowing how to deal with this teasing.


    At this sight, Yui gave a happy smile and entered the portal. However, before the portal closed, the magical girl clearly heard Yui''s voice.


    "Until the next time, Magic Eisst. Then we will finish your punishment in private."


    *glup*


    Eisst swallowed her saliva at the thought of what Yui would do to her next time.


    Soon other magical girls met with her and Eisst had to report on what had happened. She had a terribly red face the whole time.

 Ch-3 Embarrassment

    Yui found herself in her room and fell on her bed. Her fusion of shoes with stockings turned completely into translucent stockings and her open skirt shortened to the knees. Yui herself has not even realised it.


    She just wanted to cover her head with a pillow and get away from this whole situation and shame. Mostly embarrassment! But she couldn''t keep getting excited after her little game.


    Suddenly she got up and looked directly at Vila with a sharp eye and asked.


    "Hey, they can''t find us here, can they?"


    "No, I''ve set up a barrier so if you don''t do something crazy, they won''t detect us."


    "Okay."


    Yui has lost all her strength again, but this time, not from the stress itself, but from stress leaving her body.  She was lying on the bed for a good fewteen minutes when she finally got up and threw herself in the direction of Vila. Now that she has finally calmed down sufficiently.


    Vili sat on her desk waiting quietly. She concluded that leaving Yui alone for a while was the best way to solve the ongoing dilemma. The dilemma was how to explain it all.


    So this is how Yui and Vili were sitting opposite each other. Vili on the desk and Yui on the bed, looking straight into each other''s eyes. When Vili was ready to answer a lot of questions, she started to float and flew right in front of Yui.


    "So? What''s this about?"


    Yui asked and pointed at herself. The question was unclear and included a lot in itself, but Vili didn''t mind. After all, this whole situation was quite crazy.


    "I''m the cat you saved."


    "..."


    Yui didn''t see it as strange. After all, she wasn''t an idiot. She didn''t consider herself a genius but thought she was above average. Anyway, Vili continued.


    " As for the fact that I chose you as a Witch? You simply have a great magical talent, and especially you have a talent for the negative spectrum of lust."


    "What the hell does that mean?"


    Unable to agree and believe what she was hearing, Yui asked in a quiet voice that contained great anger.


    "That''s how I said lust, and from what I see is even a bit of anger and pride. Besides, you liked it, right?"


    Yui did not answer. She couldn''t have known the right words, she finally did these things to this magic girl. But when she thought about it, she realised that something must have broken in her. So she asked the culprit.


    "This transformation did something to me, didn''t it? It''s not possible for me to do these things with a clear mind."


    She looked at her hand when she asked and then straight into Vila''s eyes. She just smiled and continued with her explanation.


    "That is right. The transformation into a witch inflates emotions, especially those from the negative spectrum and those hidden deeply. For you, it is sadism."


    "I am not a sadist!"


    Yui shouted out, but before saying anything more suddenly, Vili continued her speech. Pointing a finger at her.


    "But you are! You''re closet sadist but still are! How can you deny that when you tied up, harassed and led that girl to that pitiful state? And most importantly, it excited you entirely. I bet you''re totally wet."


    Yui got all red out of embarrassment and shame. She instinctively squeezed her legs. With every word of Vili, she remembered the whole event, scenes by scene. What''s worse, she couldn''t even object because she had to admit that she really liked it. But she would not admit it. Just like the wet feeling down there. She was glad that the material was not able to permeate, and that nothing leaked from the edge. However, she felt that only barely.


    "You really, completely forgot about me and had the time of your life. Although it is true that the second transformational effect helped.


    Yui has not forgotten important information. And she interfered, despite her embarrassment.


    "W What second effect?! What else did it do to me?!"


    "Oh, yes. It''s just that when someone directs the negative emotions associated with the ones you embody, you gain magical power by absorbing the power generated from them. As a side effect, if you can call it that, you get excited. And how else do you have any questions?"


    Yui was speechless. Considering what Vili said, she became a real degenerate. She gets excited about other people''s suffering and gets excited when someone looks at her with a dirty eye. As a Witch who is supposed to fight against magical girls in cities where there are a lot of people, dressed like this, she will be condemned to a permanent state of heat.


    "Are you OK?"


    Vili looked at Yui, who has not spoken for a few moments.


    "Ok? Of course it''s not okay! Cancel the transformation and go away! I don''t want it, it is just trouble and shame!"


    Suddenly, she yelled out at Vili, getting up in vigor. But the answer to that was calm. Vili smiled and said the most important thing in the whole situation.


    "What are you talking about? You like the magic girls, and that''s the only way to play with them, right?" Yui was trembling. "You are obsessed with them. As a witch, just think about what you can do. Didn''t you like how that girl was so obsessed with you?"


    "Obsessed...?"


    Yui lowered her head. Her eyes were completely covered with her fringe.


    "...With me?"


    "Exactly, she was in such a trance that she forgot she should be our enemy."


    "But I''m not even that protruding from the average. This transformation had to do something."


    Yui said, grabbing her head. Slowly, it was all becoming too much for her.


    "Not True! The third property of transformation. Your natural charm will be enhanced. This makes it easier to charm others and their dirty thoughts go with it. Its a fact. But you have to admit the truth, you are lovely."


    Yui has turned red once again today. This time at least from a compliment. So it just reinforces the natural charm, Yui thought. She thought she appealed to a certain extent to the magical girl, but this hope died away quickly.


    "And you have the resources. Very well developed."


    Vili moved her hands suggestively. Yes. It wasn''t about the girl''s beauty but her boobs. It''s true that she has pretty breasts, especially when they''re so exposed. Yui quickly covered them. And she said in a whisper to herself.


    "Next time you won''t just look at my tits."


    "So you want to keep on being a witch!You like it, right?  You want to punish her, right? You say that but it doesn''t really bother you! Right?!"


    Unfortunately Vili heard it and did not leave it to herself, she used it to tease Yui. On the other hand, suddenly an energetic explosion surprised Yui. But she will not allow it.


    "I told you I won''t..."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s do it this way. Let''s do a test drive and then you decide."


    Vili interrupted her with a proposal.


    "No."


    "I won''t agree to that. Either you try or I''ll bring the magic girls here."


    "What?"


    "Because I can''t let talent like you go to waste.So as soon as a few actions are taken, then you choose. It''s not like someone''s gonna recognize you, is it? So what''s the problem?"


    Yui was silent for a while, but after a brief moment of thinking, she came to a decision. Even if the magic girls come here, nothing will happen. She finally did nothing. Besides, nothing has happened before. Noting happened. On the other hand, she was curious. So curious.


    "Agreed."


    With that one word, her eyes flashed slightly.

 Illustration

A terrible drawing in my execution showing Yui in her magical form of a Witch.


    I know it is horrible. Do not judge, I do not draw too often. You can barely call it a hobby.

 Ch-4 Power of Witch

    After Yui agreed to Vila''s proposal, she started explaining to her, her basic skills as a Witch. She started from scratch, leaving aside what she had already said.


    "So since we''ve cleared it all up, it''s time to train you a little bit in theoretical knowledge." Vili said, going back to her desk and sitting down again. She then turned to Yui who merely nodded.


    "So, starting." Vili pretended to cough. "The Witch''s power at its base is the same as that of the Magical Girls. The difference is only in where they draw their power from. In their case, it''s a positive spectrum like *blech* love and in our case, a negative spectrum like hate and so on. Although we have other sources, our basic skills are the same. To begin with, mana manipulation. Try it!"


    After finishing her speech, which from what you can see only in the beginning of the lecture, Vili pointed the finger at Yui who simply nodded and started to concentrate.


    Yui, without waiting for another word from Vili, looked into herself or at least tried to do so. She did not know how to use mana. When she was playing... fought the Magic Girl, everything she did to her by instinct. All she could do was concentrate. So she did it and it worked for her satisfaction. She sensed something... more and it was quite pleasant for her, a good comparison is a warmth after a good dinner, a feeling of fullness.


    When she finally discovered this power, the next step for her was not to move it. She focused on the image, which shows the movement of her mana. She didn''t even manage to move her mana from her basic path. Then she imagined as if it was being manipulated in her hands. This time the mana moved, and Yui now knows how it feels to move her mana, which made her excited.


    Now knowing this feeling Yui tried again this time using all her concentration. So she repeated the whole procedure: she looked inside herself and grasped the mana; now she pulled it and drew it out of her body. She extended her hand in front of her and opened it, then concentrated the mana in her hand.


    "Bravo!" Vili applauded the achievement of Yui. She opened her eyes to see a sphere of purple mana the size of a large apple, radiating a violet wicked light.


    Vili was, in fact, a little surprised. Being able to manipulate mana less than an hour after the first transformation is an extraordinary feat. When Yui was playing with Eisst, she acted on the instinct, derived from the transformation, and was under adrenaline, not to mention emotional shock. All these things help a lot in using mana, but now Yui is doing it completely alone. ''I really found a treasure. thought Vili'', unreservedly found a natural Witch.


    "What now?"


    "Try to form it and shoot it." Vili looked around the room once and added. "Maybe start with a barrier so as not to destroy anything."


    Yui nodded and started manipulating her mana. The purple apple lost its form and started to look more like a drop of water then a square and finally a like big CD. She nodded again as if to be in agreement with herself and divided the mana into two, 8 to 2 proportions.


    The majority flew to the opposite side of the room and took the form of a 20cmx20cmx2cm plate and the other part took the form of an arrowhead. Yui then turned to Vila.


    "How do you harden the mana, or more like create a barrier?"


    "Your key elements to remember when using mana." Vili showed one finger. "One: It is important to have a picture of what you want to do. The clearer the image, the more mana will form and be stable." Vili showed the other finger. "Second: The density, quantity and control of the mana simply strengthens the technique."


    "Thanks for the information." Yui quickly returned to her technique and applied the formula. The barrier was concentrated up to 50mm thick. She focused and fired her bullet surprisingly powerful.


    The magic shot didn''t take even half a second to hit the barrier and then it splashed without leaving a trace except for the purple particles which disappeared after a while. Yui, satisfied with the outcome of her attack, cancelled the barrier which melted into the air.


    "Pretty cool, right? How do you feel?" Saying that, Vili flew up to Yui and sat next to her.


    "I feel powerful. That feeling is... ...pleasant." She said sincerely. In fact, now that she has more control over her power, she feels more... ...complete. A feeling that she did not know she needed until it was satisfied.


    "Okay now let''s continue with another lesson." Vilii did not wait for an answer and started her lecture again. "Now don''t get cocky once you''ve learned the basics. Now the next basic skill is levitation and flight. It is quite simple this time you have to use mana in your body to deny gravity, it is levitation. Then throw the mana out of your body in the opposite direction to which you want to move with the image of vectors and force, you give it a try!


    Yui just got up and went to the middle of the room and started to go with it. She did what Vili instructed her to do. Her mana moved slightly down and suddenly she stopped as if something was stopping it. Yui used more force and started to float slightly. Yui was happy to see that and this disturbed her concentration wich caused her to fall on her ass. The situation was quite amusing.


    "I know your tits are heavy, but that''s no excuse. Try harder!" Vili didn''t waste the opportunity for a joke.


    "Yeah... Shut up." She growled and then she went back into action.


    "Don''t say you focused on your tits and your ass so much that you couldn''t pick up the rest?" Vili didn''t let go and a dangerous gaze flew towards her from Yui. ''Since the transformation, she has somehow stopped being afraid of me, right?'' She thought, "Okay, you''re not fat, you have a wonderful ass."


    For her behavior, Vili got a magical arrow in the face... or rather, she blocked it at the last minute with a minimum sized barrier.


    "Okay, okay, okay, I won''t interrupt." Vili gave up by raising her paws over her head.


    Yui could only give up after she couldn''t do anything to her. So she also decided to let go and went back to trying to fly.


    This time she managed to levitate, and flying itself did not take much of a time trying. She made a few circles in the room, the purple magic particles followed her.  She then landed on her bed with a slight drop.


    "It''s quite difficult." Yui commented. "How can the Magic Girls and other Witches  do it so easily?"


    "No big deal, just a little training and experience. Soon it will be like second nature to you." She was comforted by Vili, which happened to be ignored. Yui is apparently still a bit pissed off.


    "Okay, going on." Vili went back to teaching Yui. "Now the basic skills are over and we are entering the Witch''s skill area." This caught Yui''s attention and she started listening carefully. "Controlling and creating demons. Most Witches only care about the first, because creating demons, especially the stronger ones, is a time-consuming thing. When you are alone, controlling demons is just about saturating them with your manna. When you are struggling to take control from another Witch, you have to take control away from her by dominating her mana and kick hers mana out of the demon, or you will not gain full control.


    "Why would I fight another Witch?" Yui interfered.


    "You must have seen the Witches on TV. Most of them are bitches." Yui must have nodded to that answer, because she saw these bitch Wiches on TV and there''s nothing good to say about them.


    "Coming back. When you''re in control of a demon, it''s yours for life or if somebody take control of it." Vili stopped for a while to change her position and lay on the pillow and continued. "Creating demons compared to natural created ones is about soaking what you want to turn into a demon with mana for a few days with a clear picture of how this demon is supposed to work."


    "Now to your personal skills." Vili looked into Yui''s eyes. She just nodded. "You have two. One: From what you''ve seen, you can create magical artifacts." Vili pointed to the ribbon that Yui took away from Eisst. Yui lifted it up slightly and gave a command in her mind, and it tied itself around her hand. "It takes an absurd amount of mana. The first transformation has a bonus mana, and you have collected twice as much from the Magic Girl before you tied her up, from her negative emotions.


    "So much!"? How?" She asked surprised.


    "That''s because the negative emotions from the Magic Beings create more mana." Vili replied casually. "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you spent all this mana on that ribbon. Though I won''t say it''s quite powerful, blocking mana and changing form, even mana absorption, impressive. After you tied her up, you created even more negative emotions in her and drinked out the mana with a ribbon. I ate the excess mana, but even then it was quite a lot. You quite aroused her, you have the talent for that, dom-mistress." Vili was teasing Yui, to which she squinted her eyes.


    "The second skill is to create demons more easily." Vili continued.


    "How do you know that?" Yui was a little curious about it.


    "I gave you the transformations so I have access to this information. A helpful skill to train the Witch." Vili smiled slightly at Yui.


    "Okay. That''s useful." She said Yui in a nicer tone than usual. "So what now? Is there something else I need to know?"


    "One more thing." Vili added." Witches and Magic Girls have different ranks. They depend on how much mana they have in their bodies normally. It grows with experience training and the amount of mana on one time. If you absorb negative emotions and put your mana above normal level than normal, your capacity slowly grows." Vili has clasped her paws. "That''s all. Now you know what to do."


    "Yes, yes, I will train." Yui without commitment.

 Ch-5 First Hunt

    Less than a week after the meeting with Vili, Yui trained every day for a few hours a day and finally mastered her new skills to a satisfying degree. Her free time has suffered a lot from this, but she didn''t care too much. To tell you the truth, she was a little bit excited recently, because she agreed with Vila on a plan for the first start with the Magic Girls.


    Yui created some demons between training. What would take a normal witch a month to achieve, she din in surprisingly short time, which satisfied her. But what else could be expected from her skills, after all, is her specialty, or at least that is what Vili said.


    They set a trap in an abandoned industrial zone on the outskirts of the city. Vili''s experience with TransMagica''s behaviour in relation to minor outbreaks of demons was useful here. After all, Obelisks stop the demons that would approach the city, not the ones that form in them. For this reason, the Magic Girls carry out patrols as the only people who are sensitive enough to magic to detect small clusters of demons.


    The plan is: Yui will suppress her magical power and hide not far away when the demons she created lure the Magic Girls. Although she is only a beginner Witch, she is naturally rank stronger than normal Magic Girl so even when she is outnumbered she should be able to do it.  And if there are too many of them, she will run to Vila to teleport herself out. She had to admit a pretty good plan.


    And so Yui waits hidden in the crown of a tree behind an abandoned factory. Vlil was waiting beside her on a branch, in silence.


    The waiting time was over two hours. It was terribly long, and Vili got an unpleasant gaze from Yui for not very good anticipation of the patrols. Luckily for her, before Yui could do anything, the little deer fell into a trap.


    ***


    The Magia Feeu detected a small cluster of demons during her patrol. It was not big, but it could not be left behind. Demons left to themselves can begin to multiply surprisingly quickly, especially when the Witch takes control of them. This is the worst possible scenario that Feeu cannot allow.


    The Magic Girl was second rank so she could patrol alone. Even if she had met a Witch more powerful than herself, she would have been able to stop her long enough to be supported, if she had approached it completely defensively. She has already sent a notification to TransMagica HQ about encountering demons, so if the signal with her disappears even for a second, support will be called immediately.


    Feeu was confident that she would be able to destroy several naturally appearing demons, and she had already been on many missions like this. With this attitude, she flew over the abandoned factories and detected the demons at the back.


    She looked at her outfit again and fixed the bow. Her outfit was similar to the one of Eisst only that it had an additional bow holding her hair back. In addition to the normal outfit, she also had a greaves and vambraces, ornated with black lines that shaped like flames. The rest of the outfit was also decorated with black accents and had a scarlet-red theme with white shirt, stockings and gloves.


    She materialised her scepter in her right hand, which had a central diamond shaped ruby, surrounded by black ornaments resembling dancing flames.  The handle was black long enough to accommodate two hands, ended with a round head with a red incomprehensible inscription.


    A burning scarlet mana was concentrated over the ruby, it started spinning slowly forming the shape of an almond and then fired one and a half meters up, stretching the mana, after which it remodelled itself to make a blade. The mana became solidified to form a crystal translucent substance. This is how Feeu formed her favourite Claymore weapon with a scepter as the handle. Its size is the same as that of the Magic Girl herself.


    The blade at the base is 20 centimetres wide and tapers towards the tip, where 30 centimetres in front of the tip, where it is 10 centimetres wide for the last 20 centimetres, tapers with a sharper angle to form a sharp tip. The blade is thin and razor-sharp.


    An armed Feeu has begun to fall to the ground to deal with demons, which from what she can see are plant type. Five demons with a mid-sized dog flypaper head of which one thick stalk goes down to the ground stuffed with thorns, splitting into five brown roots that make up the legs. From the main stem four tentacles grow out, ending in ominous thorns.


    Three plant demons were standing next to a pile of rubble and the other two were under the brick wall of an industrial building. Feeu landed between the two where she squatted, swung with a sword whose blade was covered with orange fire, produced by the girl, and with a wide arch she sent a blade which without much effort cut through the pathetic plants that were unable to do anything. Their halved bodies caught on fire and quickly burned down, leaving little amethyst crystals.


    "Well, it looks like I got a good match." After all, plants don''t do well with fire. Feeu then looked at the little crystals that remained between their ashes. "Quite large for naturally occurring. The first rank would have problems with five if they didn''t have an advantage like me." She added a little concerned about the idea that the rookie might have had this meeting.


    ''So did Eisst and the Witch.'' She thought about it with a light sigh, she really thought her friend threw herself at something she couldn''t chew. Eisst was always, impatient and quick to act, but she was still only in the first rank, she should wait for support. "Well, she got a lesson." She said in a whisper, throwing the thought out of her head when she remembered the condition in which they found her.


    Throughout this moment of reflection, she never let go of her guard and watched the demons who did the same and slowly split up so as not to burn at once, remaining within reach of their tentacles. A good strategic decision for the demons thought Feeu.


    "Okay, time to go." However, as much as they could think, the demons wouldn''t be able to see this Magic Girl, the lord of fire. The very fact that these plants thought they had a chance made her amused and she giggles a little. Her attitude reversed in preparation for the attack.


    She decided to end this with one sequence of attacks. She waved her hand horizontally in front of herself in a arch and fired two fireballs at the two outer demons, and she ran forwards holding her sword in both hands. Of the two outer demons, only one barely survived by jumping back and hiding behind a pile of rubble, the other one was not so lucky and when he tried to jump back he got the central one in his jaws.


    The demon inside the group fired its tentacles at Feeu, which she easily cut and burned with her blade and then pierced his mouth nailing it to the rubble. The sword then exploded with flames that devoured the demon. To finish the last one, she pulled out her sword and started to circle a pile of rubble.


    When she was about to kill the plant demon, a sudden big fist made of rubble attacked Feeu, who covered herself with her sword and used her manna to create a scarlet barrier. The barrier shattered under the power of the stone fist, which then struck the Magic Girl''s sword. This one, having no strength to resist the force of the fist, was sent flying towards the tree.


    However, before she struck it, she stabbed the sword in the ground to slow down her momentum. She quickly recovered and returned to her fighting posture, staring at her opponent. A dozen metres before her stood a five-metre golem made of stone and rubble.It had powerful legs and fists, but the rest of its body paled in comparison.  Feeu came to the conclusion that the demon is a kind of glass cannon focused on attack.


    But what worried her more was the strength of that demon.Even if it took her by surprise, her barrier is of the Magical Girl is second rank, which makes it impossible for this demon to appear naturally.  This would also explain why she could not sense it, there must have been a barrier on it. This means that the Witch is not far away.


    "It''s getting dangerous." Feeu whispered when she prepared to withdraw. However, when she took a step back, she felt the magic energy and immediately jumped to the side. Where she stood, a purple ribbon appeared, which almost caught me. Looking at the rest of the ribbon, she noticed a Witch sitting on a branch.


    It stuck her in place. A girl who was almost naked, with good proportions, sat on the branch as if nothing had happened. Feeu blushed a little on this view, but quickly returned to normal. She noticed that the golem and weed were slowly approaching, and the Witch was sitting nonchalantly on the branch, collecting her ribbon.


    Suddenly Feeu remembered the Eisst report and looked at the Witch again, quite carefully. Her sharp eyesight made her opponent look her straight in the eyes and smile lovingly. The Magic Girl ignored this, or at least tried because she couldn''t hide the redness that appeared on her face, especially when she remembered the content of the report. After all, she wasn''t dumb or stubbornly innocent like some of the Magic Girls and knew what this Witch was doing to Eisst.


    "Hello Magic Feeu." The Witch finally broke the silence. "How do you do? I hope the children didn''t cause any trouble." She said it like it all was just a little mischief.


    "They were pretty pushy." Feeu decided to entertain her and went with her game."You should raise them better. You''re gonna be a bad mother." She scolded her slightly to provoke her.


    "Thank you for your criticism. I''ll take it to heart." The Witch smile grew after Feeu''s words. She jumped off a tree and elegantly fell down ignoring the laws of nature, then a whip appeared in her hand, with which she shot.


    "Let me compensate you for the trouble." She said, her smile turned into a grin.


    "And how are you going to do that if I may know?" Feeu took a slow step back, not breaking eye contact, but also watching the golem. The weed was weak so she forgot about him.


    She put her finger near her lips as if she was thinking about something. The Witch made the widest grin so far and took a step forward, her amethyst eyes showed a purple unholy shine. The ribbon that tied her free hand began to unfold. She licked her lips and said.


    "I will drown you in pleasure."

 Ch-6 Feasting on Prey

    "I will drown you in pleasure." With these words, Yui attacked Feeu.


    The whip attack was fast, powerful, accurate and merciless, pushing on the right flank of the Magical Girl, who defended it with her sword, but this caused the whip to entangle her blade, which Yui used. She pulled her weapon, pulling forward on the sword, which Feeu tried to prevent by holding it with all her might. This left her in a situation where she could not use her weapon.


    The Golem and the demon plant took advantage of this by running up, getting a fireball in her face in exchange, sent from a quickly thrown out hand. This burned the weed and slowed down the stone demon, unfortunately not doing much damage to it. Yui, using this opening, sent her ribbon forward, divided it into five, with a snake-like motion, trying to entangle Feeu. She reacted by trying cutting them with her sword... which was impossible because of the whip. Not wanting to lose the blade, the girl''s only option was to set up barriers that blocked the ribbons.


    Yui focused at that moment and fired a powerful almond shaped magic arrow, which was then fired with great power.


    "Damn" cursed Feeu when a magic bullet crushed the barrier and hit the Magical Girl. Luckly for her, the power of the shot dispersed to such an extent that the hit only hurt like a grown man hitting her belly.  With her reinforced strength it is nothing she can''t endure. With her reinforced strength it is nothing she can''t stand. However, she had to kneel down.


    She still had a little more mana, but that doesn''t change the fact that she is pushed against the wall, because the ribbons start to wrap themselves around her and the golem is behind her, blocking her escape.  She has one last card left to play and that is the magic energy contained in her weapon. The crystalline mana of the blade held by the whip began to melt, which alarmed Yui, who redirected half of the ribbon to suppress the mana of the sword and sent golem to catch the Magical Girl.


    Feeu turned all the magic power contained in the blade into fire in one moment, the scarlet flame exploded, absorbing everything around it. The Golem that caught the girl at the last moment from the explosion collapsed into pieces. The ribbons burned down absorbing most of the fiery explosion going towards their mistress.


    When the fiery wave left the whole area in only smoke. Feeu was on all fours, using the last mana she had, she created a barrier that shielded her from the explosion, although barely. This was made possible by her natural resistance to fire and the fact that the fire was her own creation. Even then, her outfit was all destroyed, everywhere burnt holes showing red skin, on her stockings, arms, belly and breasts. In the latter case, it was slightly dangerous, even the skirt was shortened by a dozen or so centimetres to a mini skirt range.


    She looked in the direction of Yui to see her condition and then gritted her teeth. She stood sideways on her knee, reducing her surface area. In front of her, a barrier radiating a dark purple light giving a unholy feeling, a whip in a spiral in the centre. The whole shield was cracked and its edges where snapt completely. The Witch herself, however, apart from a lot of sweat and uneven breath, was untouched.


    Yui got up slowly letting go of the whip during the process, which fell to the ground and quickly disappeared. The barrier began to disintegrate into thousands of magical particles that followed her and flew slowly into her. Yui was recovering the remaining mana from the barrier, on which she used all her power. The ribbons that took most of the impact, reduced to scraps wrapped around her hand. The barrier used all her power, using her whip as a catalyst to increase the power, just as Feeu did with her sword. All this allowed her to escape unscathed. Given that she was theoretically equal to the power of a second rank Magic Girl like Feeu, she had more than enough power.


    Now, however, the victory was in the hands of the Witch, and her prey, she baked herself nicely. Yui started to go slowly to Feeu who was trying to get up of all fours. This sight of the helpless, defenseless but still resisting Magical Girl was doing wonders for Yui. Now he has her all to herself, she can do whatever she wants with her. So...


    "Oh my God, are you okay?" Yui said, as if she was worried... or at least it would have sounded like that if, she wasn''t said that in happy tone, her awful wide grin, her blushing face and the fire of the lust in those shining cat-like eyes of hers, betrayed her. And so she ran up in light trot under Feeu, who was temporarily lost in shock beacause of the behaviour of the Witch.


    "What the fuck are you going to... hhhaaa" Feeu, who was overwhelmed by surprise, couldn''t finish because Yui picked her up, slapped "Aaaa" and threw her slightly on the back, indifferently.


    "Don''t let such filth out of your sweet mouth! A Magical Girl like you shouldn''t say that!"  The Witch said in a harsh voice, her smile disappeared and ice in her eyes. Feeu got goose bumps from a sudden change in Yui''s behaviour and her cool aura. "Aaaa~ about your question." The Witch''s returned to her previous behavior as if her cold side didn''t exist, it scared Feeu.


    "Is that not obvious?" Yui tilted her head sweetly as if she really thought it was obvious. "I''m going to taste you! You''ve already prepared yourself so beautifully. I wouldn''t have been able to bake you like this myself, dear."


    "W-what?" Feeu was confused, but she immediately understood the meaning of the words and she turned red like a tomato. Still on her back she tried to crawl away from Yui, who was getting even closer with every step.


    "You know exactly what I mean." She replied, finally using a ribbon that she fixed and grew, using her mana to tie her calves and wrists separately, which the Magical Girl tried to resist, but she couldn''t manage to resist the tiredness and lack of mana, leaving Feeu in the eagle''s position and Yui squatted over her, between her legs. There she touched Feeu''s delicate leg, in a hole in of stockings that had been burned, on slightly red skin with minimal burn. This caused the girl to tremble. " After all, you are showing off so sexy to me. Dirty girl."


    "This!It''s a fight injury and you know it, Witch!"  She said obviously, out of embarrassment she couldn''t feel the atmosphere. It only deepened Yui''s smile, who loosened the ribbon on Feeu''s calves and lifted her to bringing the girl''s thigh closer to her mouth.


    "Stop it! Leave me alone!" Feeu began to wriggle in opposition, not wanting to allow anything the Witch wanted to do, although remembering what Eisst had said, she could imagine it. With this determination, she will not give Yui an easy time.


    "Too loud." The Witch, however, did not care about her fighting, but only noticed her voice which disturbed her concentration. She sent ribbons, which made a few knots on top of each other to form a gag, and blocked her mouth, then she returned to Feeu''s thigh.


    Yui now having a quiet environment, in addition to the moans of the Magic Girl, found a slight burn on Feeui''s thigh and brought her lips closer to red skin. "Mmmyy" The girl moaned when Yui kissed the place lightly and started licking it sensually. The girl''s face turned all red and she just turned her head without being able to do anything. All the time, however, she felt every kiss, licked of tongue and the rest of the wet feeling, on her now sensitive skin,  beacause of the burn. "Mmmyyy" She could only moan.


    The Witch, on the other hand, felt marvelous at this moment, tormenting the Magic Girl with her tongue, excited her greatly.  She was in the heat and was getting wet, but she didn''t take off her attention from Feeu, to take care of herself. There is no time for this now, because she knows that the Magic Girl''s reinforcements are probably already on their way.


    Yui moved away from her thigh, brought Feeu back to the ground, and strengthening her ties and moved up on all fours, remembering to caress the girl''s inner thighs. She reached her belly and started to undo the buttons of her red corset and white burnt shirt one by one. "MMMY!" Feeu threw herself and drilled herself, but it didn''t do much as the ribbons limited her movements. Yui unbuttoned the buttons all the way under her breasts, showing her belly and bellybutton, with some sweat on them. She was under the fatigue or maybe it was caused by Yui. Feeu would not say anyway.


    Without wasting time, Yui started to pamper the girl''s side and play with her bellybutton with her tongue, which Feeu was feeling hard and could not stop moaning.


    "You like it, right." The Witch was teasing. "Don''t worry, it''s just the peaks of the iceberg of pleasure. I''ll help you find out the rest, okay." Feeu stopped wriggling for a while and looked Yui straight in the eye. There she just saw the infinite desire directed at her and thought she was drowning. She wanted to deny it, but her lovely, tempting words, her hot gaze and caressing touch, excited her. No matter how she wanted to prevent it, she was getting wet. Her only defence against it was to look away.


    Yui was becoming increasingly aggressive. "Mmmmy" She grabbed her tiny but visible breast with her hand and she started to lick and kiss her belly length at the same time, each time she pulled closer and closer to her breast. Ready to move on to the next step, Yui unfastened the rest of the buttons revealing the beautiful tiny pink rose coloured nipples.


    "You have such smooth skin with a beautiful light complexion. So healthy." Feeu closed her eyes, turned her head as far as she could and tried not to hear anything, then Yui approach her ear. The Magic Girl was able to feel her hot breath and trembled.


    "I can''t hold on, I have to try you," She licked her ear, which caused Feeu to shake again, "enjoying you," she bit it slightly. "To have you just give yourself away." "Mmyy" Yui continued this caressing for a while and then started kissing, enjoying and licking her neck. All this made Feeu''s eyes start to tear, which Yui saw. She grabbed her chin to look straight into her eyes, but the girl had her eyes closed. The Witch did not mind and she tasted her tears. Feeu felt helpless and worse still excited, which she did not want to admit.


    "We will now return to the main course." She said, then she went back to the Magical Girl''s breasts and started squeezing and massaging them with her hands, which made Feeu moan a lot. She played with them for a while, then she started to massage the nipple with her thumb, which caused the girl''s juices to flow on her thigh near her crotch, but not like the Witch who had plenty of fluids from her crotch on her thighs.


    She finally started to kiss and lick the side of her breast and slowly approached her nipple. For some time now, Feeu''s eyes had become glassed and she was gagging her teeth like she was trying to stop something. However, Yui did not give her any mercy and started sucking on her nipple, "Mmmmyyy", which caused a long moan to come from the girl. The Witch half consciously ordered the ribbon to pull the gag out of Feeu''s mouth. "Aaaahhhhh." Her moaning that were no longer muffled by the ribon, surprised girl and embarrassed her not to let it to come again, the Magic Girl clench her teeth again.


    "You have a beautiful voice. Don''t jam it!" Yui commanded and bit Feeu''s nipple, "Aaahhhhh", bringing out another moan and bringing her to the end of her endurance. The Magic Girl''s back arched, which was a sign that the girl had came.


    "Y-you bitch." Feeu said weakly, tired, breathing unevenly, staring angrily at the Witch, but Yui noticed that there was still some heat in her eyes.


    "You must have liked it if you cummd like thet, right?" She said, waving her finger around the nipple that she had just bitten, sitting on girls belly, introducing her to the wetness of her crotch, which embarrassed the girl when shocked. "I wonder how wet you are now."


    Yui took her hand back, dragged her finger all over the girl''s body, and as she lifted up her skirt to reveal Feeu''s soaked panties, the Witch sensed a magical energy that was coming in quickly.


    "Shouldn''t you be running away now, you pervert?" The Magic Girl said with a smirk, Yui made a smile and brought her face closer to that of Feeu''s. Their eyes were staring at each other, in the eyes of the Magical Girl''s was strong will that slightly cracked when she saw cold cat eyes, shining with inhuman light. Feeu had a bad feeling.


    "Meybe I should take you with me to continue our feast, what do you say?" Her voice was cold and toneless, which frightened Feeu, which she tried to hide with poor results. "But you correct, it is time to say goodbye."


    And before the Magic Girl could say anything, the Witch who grabbed her grabbed her cheeks and passionately kissed Feeu, she had her eyes open out of shock and wanted to bite her but felt Witch tongue entering her mouth and suddenly she lost strength, sensing a slight magic power. The kiss lasted for a while and Yui enjoyed every moment, and when she finally broke away, a trail of saliva was left behind. Feeu started coughing completely breathless.


    Yui used this moment to collect her ribbon and went to Vila, who was already waiting with the portal. The Magic Girl gathered from the ground and, with uncertain legs, got up and looked with daggers in her gaze, on the back of the Witch.


    "I''ll pay you back for this!" She promised


    "Invitation accepted." Yui replied by sending her a kiss and then jumped into the portal, which had then evaporated.


    Annoyed and embarrassed Feeu, who cursed that she had given the Witch such an easy time with her in battle and conversation, quickly buttoned up her shirt waiting for the upcoming support. It came soon, but she skipped most of what happened after her loss in the explanations and the report. She was too embarrassed.

 Ch-6,5 To satisfy the still burning lust.

    Enjoy.


    Yui left the portal and found herself in her room, where she immediately threw herself on the bed. Already lying down she started masturbating, squeezing her breasts and massaging her pussy.


    "Aaahhhh, I felt so good. Yes. Good!" She moaned and screamed, remembering her fun. She remembered the wonderful expression on Feeu''s face, who tried her best to deny the pleasure she felt. Her shyness and embarrassment really worked wonders for her.


    She put her hand into her panties and started to slide between her lower lips, and her other hand under her bra, releasing her breasts, it wasn''t difficult as bra held onto her breasts with magic in the first place.


    Because she was already so excited, it was enough to force her to cum, it made her back arch and lifting her slightly out of bed. After a while, however, she continued her masturbation even stronger than earlier.


    "Mmmyy...! Ahhhh!" She moaned even louder than before and bit her lip. She increased her speed and aggressiveness, grabbed her clitoris and started massaging and pulling it. Her nipple was not spared, getting similar treatment, but even crueler in performance, which made Yui feel the pain, but it was only turning her on. After a while, she reached the orgasm for the second time, but she did not want to finish jet.


    To increase her pleasure she used her ribbon to squeeze her free breast, the ribbon wrapped around her naked breast playing with it. At the bottom she started by putting one finger in and fingering her pussy, but quickly put the second in. She masturbated as such for a few good minutes filled with moans and a thick atmosphere of lust. She finally reached orgasm for the third time today and rested for a minute.


    However, in this brief rest, a tempting thought came to her, so tempting that she immediately followed it. She ripped off her panties together with her translucent skirt and threw the rags to the side. She lay down on her breasts and stickled her ass up and then returned to masturbation this time with both hands on pussy. With one hand she was playing with her clitoris and with the other she was putting her fingers into the cunt.


    The ribbons got other orders from their master, which they did excellently. They tied themselves together in a makeshift dildo, which started to be lubricated with Yui juices while rubing along on the Witch''s pussy. When it was sufficiently lubricated, it moved to the butthole.


    "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!" The dildo slowly entered causing Yui, who had a stupid smile and glazed eyes dimmed with pleasure and lust, to moan long. When it finally came in full 20 centimetres long and quite wide, the blood flowed out of her anus that never had a dildo or anything like it, and was therefore not prepared for such an attack.


    When her anus barely got used to the new visitor, Yui ordered the dildo to start thrusting and thrusting and thrusting. During this, she masturbated harder and harder, reaching a new orgasm over and over again.


    In the end, all the fun lasted a good few hours and Yui can''t remember how many times she cummed.

 Ch-7 Witchcraft

    There was a flying ship one kilometre above the surface of the water, on an unknown sea. It was 300 metres long and at its widest point 90 metres wide, and at its highest point it reached 80 metres. Its shape resembled, if anything, the head of an arrow or a spear. The hull, when viewed from above, consisted mainly of two rhombuses which overlapped each other, one was bigger.The stern was jammed to accommodate the engines, which were covered from above, forming a stern terrace. Short wings, two pairs of them were coming out of the hull in the furthest points, namely the sides of the rhombuses.


    There were three more such terraces two on the sides and one on the bow. These were the only open decks on the whole ship.The rest were enclosed in the hull and covered with a layer of armour, in terms of protection and for the efficiency of the crew.


    The profile of the shib was such that the superstructure was in the back of the ship where in 2/5 of the ship the highest point was 60 metres above deck, where it then quickly fell to 20 metres for most of the ship except for the bow and stern. The form was mirrored below deck but the lowest point was only 30 metres. The height of the hull was decreasing to the sides.


    Many windows allowed for viewing surroundings, from the inside. Scattered around the ship were antennas and other instruments of this type. Large doors, opened by sliding sideways, one pair per side, which visibly led to the hangars.


    There were many battle turrets on the ship, different in size. Three large cannons, two under the ship and one at the bow. Fifteen mediums again with ten under the ship and five on board, directed mainly at the bow. There were also about fifty small turrets spread all over the hull.


    It was painted with dark grey and light grey elements plus gold ornaments and stripes that gave it character.  On the left side it had the TransMagica coat of arms, a gold shield with black edges on which a pair of wings coming out of blue crystal were found. Right after it there was an inscription and the name of this ship written in black.

 Ch-8 Time for school

    Yui started her second year of school, unfortunately it was not a school for the extraordinary Witches, but a normal high school. Not distinct from anything extraordinary and therefore quite boring. It had no rich tradition, but it was one of the best public schools in the area.


    She was coming home from the school year beginning ceremony, wearing her uniform. It was not entirely remarkable.A white shirt with a brown bow, a skirt slightly above the knees, high up on the waist, with a checked, slightly brown colour.  Also a waistcoat with a slightly lighter shade of brown compared to the skirt, with an emblem on the chest. The set was complemented by brown boots. She also wore black pantyhose, which lay tightly on her.


    The uniform lay very well on her, which made her good figure visible and thanks to this and her natural beauty she attracted many eyes of boys and even girls.


    However, no one talked to her because there was a cold aura around her that would not let anyone in.Yui herself did not care much about it, although she could give up the aura which increased compared to the past thanks to the courage and magical power she gained after the transformation.


    She found out that she would be in class B, which has not changed since the last year. The only thing that was interesting at the ceremony was the speech of a representative of the freshmen, who was a sweet girl with a royal atmosphere around her. Yui could not believe, she has a real Hime-sama at school.


    Her name was Nakano Mai and she was from a rich family. She had black hair just like Yui but only up to her shoulders and deep blue eyes. Her face was a lovely fit for a princess like her. A little shorter than Yui with a figure slightly above average, she was nice to look at but nothing beyond that.


    ***


    The next day, when normal lessons were about to start, Yui went to school from the bus stop, still slightly asleep, when she arrived at the school gate and met a teacher there watching over the school gate.


    Tanaka-sensei was teaching physical education so he was now in a red tracksuit. He had brown short hair and glasses and was generally ordinary.


    "Good morning." Yui said briefly with a slight nod and entered the school grounds heading for the entrance. The teacher responded promptly and drew his attention from her. He had a good opinion of her because she was one of the few students to greet him in the morning. The young people those days really did have such bad maners.


    ""Good morning, Tanaka-sensei."" He has broken away from thinking about youth manners, focusing on the two students who are now arriving.


    Yui, after entering and changing her shoes, went to the first floor of the school to her class. She walked through with a bored expression on her face, attracting some of the students gazes, a few guys tried to talk, but were stopped by colleagues or the aura of non-availability around her.


    She finally reached the classroom and entered with a little greeting and then went to her seat. The class was quiet for a while and looked towards Yui who started to read her book, but soon they went into their own affairs.


    Those who were in the same class as Yui last year together as if in a union thought she had become even cooler, like the Ice Queen. The title she got without knowing it, and nobody called her that in front of her, so she still was unaware of it. It wasn''t a nickname of ill will, because they didn''t like her, on the contrary, the girls admired her serious attitude and the boys thought she was sexy. Her reputation only grew with them when she behaved with the dignity of a lady, without saying that when you finally talked to her she did not elevate herself above everyone, but behaved with courtesy that created a barrier.


    The students who joined her class this year were a little bit nervous because Yui has a reputation throughout the entire school, regardless of the year or class everyone has heard of her. The boys wanted to talk to her, but when they were going to do so, they were put down by the empty gazes of the girls, and they couldn''t find any opening in Yui that would not allow them to get closer.


    Yui''s behaviour at school that was so different from her normal perverted self was due to several problems that Yui was trying to deal with. First of all, until recently Yui was hiding with her fetishes, so she made sure that she did not happen to be a clumsy at school and reveal it. Secondly: Yui wants a to have time at home for a hobby and so, she focuses on learning at school because, when she thinks about perverted things, she doesn''t remember anything from lessons and doesn''t take notes so she has to make up for what she doesn''t learn at home, she is the type of person who learns better from listening so, she concentrate on lessons. Thirdly: because of her lesbianism and her perversion, she finds it difficult to talk to girls and cannot make friends, and she finds boys annoying, especially the horny ones.


    She has received several love letters, from both genders, which she has thrown out without reading, often with other students having to looking. This allowed her to maintain the status quo as a person not interested in love, without hurting people by denying them in the face. She considered the letters themselves to be signs of temporary infatuation, not true love. With this behaviour, it is no wonder that Yui was awarded the title of Ice Queen, it has been created for her, or at least the school Yui.


    -Ryryryryryty...-


    The bell rang as a signal for the lesson to begin and the students went to their desks. Yui put down her book and took out the textbook. The first lesson is maths.


    Yui is definitely in the top of the students in her academic results. She is not in the top 20, but a has certain place in the top 50, and this is because she naturally has a good memory and some talent, but this may change soon. Vili said that thanks to the mana that circulates in Yui''s body, her memory and the like will become even more acute, but Yui is sceptical that this will be enough to make up for the shortfall she will have because of the time taken by her alterego.


    ***


    At the same time, Mai was in the student council room within the school. She was called here for a interview for the student council membership. She knew, however, that this was only a formality, because all the members of the council were like her.


    "We welcome you again Mai-san to our school." She girl with silver hair, a colour that human hair should not normally have. However, this did not surprise Mai because it was not as unusual as one might expect.


    After mana arrived on earth, it permeated everything before calming down, something like this could not possibly have no effect on the people on this planet. Around 5% of mankind, who were more exposed to mana, showed changes, in each person to a different degree. The hair or eye colour may have changed to a colour that matches their closest element.


    At first, this caused some confusion but now it is only a small surprise for people, like seeing a foreigner with an exotic look. More importantly, these features may strengthen or appear even now by chance or if someone interferes with mana. In the latter case, the changes show up much faster.


    What was strange, however, was that everyone here had such a change to some extent. Mai herself once had black eyes. Three front girls, each had something unnatural about them. The very fact that they were on the student council together caused rumours at school. But in most cases it was considered just a coincidence, because there were still a few people with weird colours in the school.


    One of the people here, Hara Keiko, a secretary of similar stature and build to Maia, also had black hair, but in the ponytail and with lengt to waist, her eyes were dark brown, which turned light blue in the centre. She emphasized them slightly by the small light blue accessories in her hair. She had a gentle smile towards Mai.


    The other girl, vicepresident Imai Aya, was slightly taller than her but had small breasts. Her hair was light brown with a delicate shade of red and scarlet eyes. She clearly showed that red is her favourite colour when she wore something red like bracelets or red knee socks almost every day. She stood there with her hands crossed, and just nod back with approval.


    In the centre, Shirokana Hikari, president of council, a girl with silver hair and equally silver eyes. She was taller than Mai and came from a rich family in the same way. She was a pretty girl with an extraordinary figure that a model would not be ashamed of. The only accessory she wore was a silver necklace with a medallion. She was letting off a wave of competence, dignity and self-confidence.


    "Thank you, I think I will be treasurer of the student council, yes?" Mai answer by going straight to the heart of the matter.


    "Exactly, this interview is just an excuse to get you out of class." Hirari started. "We have a lot to discuss."

 Ch-9 Normal” School Day

    The last few days have been peaceful for Yui, except for the creation of cores for demons, she did nothing unusual. Vili also did not disturb her too much, not counting her naughty comments. She decided to acclimatize in the new school year before returning to her activity as a Witch.


    The school for Yui was quite boring as usual, especially as her memory enhancements were better than she had expected and made her study at home practically unnecessary. For this reason, she spent most of her breaks at school in the school library, where she read her books in peace. She could not do this in the classroom because other students eyes were unpleasant to her and some of the brave ones tried to hit on her or invite her somewhere after school, which she politely but coolly refused to do.


    "Misaki-san can you help me?" However, today she was unable to continue her routine as the teacher asked her to help by pointing out a few folders. It was their teacher who started working here recently and the Yui class was her first big responsibility. For some reason, unknown to Yui, if she has trouble because of her clumsiness, she always asks her for help.


    This teacher''s name was Kobayashi Ai and she was quite short with modest proportions and slightly above average beauty. She had nice short hair slightly beyond her shoulders, which were nut-coloured, and red-framed glasses behind which hidden were light brown eyes. Nevertheless, her face was slightly lacking in professionalism and she usually looked as if she did not know what she was doing. She wore a brown suit which did hardly fit her face.


    "Yes."Yui responded quickly and took a few folders from the spot, then followed the teacher who thanked her with a big smile and started to go to the teacher''s room, where it seemed that Kobayashi was quite far behind in work, at least looking at her desk.


    She quickly got down to work and it seemed as if she had forgotten about Yui, who no longer had any reason to stay here. When she started leaving, she was stopped by Kobayashi.


    "Misaki-san, wait a minute." She stopped her, with her face embarrassed and her arms outstretched. "Could you take some documents to the student council room?"


    "*sigh* Okay." Yui turned a little annoyed at the teacher who looked like she was looking at the savior. Not wanting to waste any more time, she took the documents and quickly left without even saying goodbye to Kobayashi.


    "Thank you, Misaki-san." The teacher, was ignored, which saddened her slightly, but she wasn''t angry because she knew that Yui prefers to read books and that she is now helping her, losing her sweet time. However, Kobayashi considered Yui to be the most competent student in her class not only because of her grades or impeccable behaviour, but also because of the aura that says she is competent and because she feels calmer with her. Thus, she was also slightly admiring Yui, which she wouldn''t admit because of her pride as a teacher.


    ***


    When Yui reached her destination, the student council room, which is located on the third floor at the end of the corridor, practically at the end of the school. Standing in front of the door, and intending to knock, the door suddenly opened with force and almost hit her. She barely avoided it, but the files in her hands fell to the ground. Luckily, no papers fell out of them, which was a small gift to Yui.


    "Oh excuse me!"A girl with scarlet eyes shouted out a little and quickly apologised and looked at Yui to see if she had done anything to her.  "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. Just watch out for the future." Yui calmly and coolly as always responded without being moved by the whole event and ignoring the girl who was standing in front of her started to pick up fallen folders. The girl who stood in front of her helped her after a while, slightly surprised by Yui''s cold behaviour, but soon realised that she was the famous Ice Queen in front of her.


    "Again, I''m sorry." Once again, she picked up her last folder and asked. "You bring these folders to the student council room, yes?"


    "Yes, Vice President Imai Aya-san if I''m correct, right?" Yui asked in tone that did not ask at all and slowly moved near Aya to take files back. The girl became slightly stiff for a while because of Yui''s strong stare, and she blushed slightly looking at her pretty face, then she coughed slightly.


    "Yes, please come inside." She quickly said and then she went back into the room, which surprised Yui who thought Aya was going somewhere. However, she didn''t care and drove that thought out and then followed the vice-president to the student council room, where she saw other girls.


    "Good morning." She greeted quickly with a light nod. "Kobayashi-sensei asked to bring the folders here. Where should I put them?" She went to the heart of the matter, not wanting to waste any time, to get it all out of her head. For a moment, all eyes were on her.


    "Let''s put them here on the table." Aya said, pointing to the table she came up to and where Yui put the files without waiting.


    "In that case, I will leave." She went slowly towards the exit and bowed slightly before leaving the room. "Have a nice day." Then she left without waiting for answers.


    She was very tense as to not to stare with desire at these beautiful girls.

 Ch-10 The Evil Witch has arrived.

    The student council met after class to discuss a few more important issues, so Keiko was the first to sit in the room because her class was closest. She was checking the backlog of documents when she came across the only remaining folders, which she quickly started to put together but suddenly stopped at one, the Purple Witch of Lust was writing on her. These files belonged to a Witch who recently defeated her like with Aya and who caused them much embarrassment.


    Keiko opened the file and once again looked at the information she already remembered, as the commander ordered her to memorize it for punishment. Unfortunately, there was little information about her because she only appeared recently and attacked only twice. When she remembered how easily she was overpowered and humiliated she could only redden lightly. From the anger and embarrassment of her harassment.


    There was little in the file, only the appearance and known skills and of course all the encounters, where the reports were posted by the participants. She still cannot forget the face of Mai, who looked at the file with disbelief. There were several other Witches of Lust in the world, but they usually satisfied themselves with embarrassment and grabbing breasts in public, not molesting when nobody was looking.


    "I think she has lost all the respect he had for me." She said in a whisper, putting down the file, reminding herself of the sight of Mai, who had been looking at her since then as if she were a complete failure. Not only did the girl younger than her, with less seniority as the Magic Girl, break through to the second rank, but she was still in the first as the only one on the team. She is only a little short of promotion, but it didn''t matter.


    Aya got away with it because in her report she omitted a lot of ''insignificant'' information and brought a lot of important information about the Witch, but Mai still looked disappointed. Keiko thought she was too proud, but as the weakest, she could not complain and sat quietly.


    "Hey there!" Aya said hello opening the door vigorously, interrupting Keiko''s thoughts, who now focused on the girls.


    "Okay, everybody, time to start." She was followed by Hikari, who declared to start the meeting, and Mai, who was just nodding her head. They all sat down and started to prepare everything. When Hikari opened her mouth to present the topic they are going to address today, all the girls sensed the magical energy definitely belonging to demons.


    All in one moment they almost jumped out of the chairs, some of which fell down, and they turned to one side as if they saw something through the wall. It was the direction from which they sensed the magical energy and were even able to tell more about how far this power was coming.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!" All replied in the affirmative to Hikari''s order, then proceeded to the roof of the school, via a staircase that was near the student council room.


    Normally they wouldn''t all go, but they were able to sense that there was a mass of demons next to it, which confirmed their unpleasant conjecture. The Witch had to be at least second rank, which made them all needed to make sure they would win with as little damage as possible.


    ***


    On the roof of the school, which was flat, there was a small isolated part where you needed a key to get to. Each member of the council had one and a few teachers, which ensured that no one unwanted would get there. Inside there was a magical circle with various geometric shapes forming a pretty good drawing, which was filled with magical gems. Its task was to hide the magical impulse caused by the transformation and to use the magical power that was contained in it to temporarily hide the Magic Girls.


    All of them stood there together and started their transformation, which activated the magic circle that would shine with dancing colours. They ascended a few centimetres above the ground and stars of four different colours came out of their chests: light blue, scarlet, dark blue and silver. They all spilled into a magical powder, like a stone turned into sand by a tooth of time, began to circulate around their ladies, dancing as if happy to finally show their power. After a while, the powder was absorbed by the girls who shone a holy light with the corresponding colours and only their silhouettes and flowing hair were visible. The whole scene looked like sending angels to the ground.


    After less than a minute, the magical light went out, revealing what they had transformed into, showing the four Magical Girls. The two well-known Magic Eisst in her light blue outfit and the Magic Feeu, around which the light scarlet flames danced after a while, wrapping her around and turning into her magic armour. On the other side there were two other characters standing next to them.


    Magic Girl, Magic Aqua, whose outfit resembled that of a priestess more than that of her colleagues. She had long loose sleeves that covered her hands with were clad in blue soft elbow gloves, the sleeves themselves are white and from the elbow have a second layer that is dark blue and goes halfway over her upper arm where it ends up leaving the skin bare. On her torso she wore a one-piece dark blue dress with white accents, which went to her knees where she had a white lining under her skirt. She had white knee-length boots with dark blue stripes and emblems on her legs. On top of her head she wore a white and blue bow band which adorned her dark blue shoulder long hair.


    And finally, the Magic Argent, into which the Hikari transformed herself as she was in third grade, did not resemble the outfit she was wearing at all when she started her career as the Magical Girl. She wore a white tailcoat with silver elements and gold ornaments and occasionally black spots. Black gloves with silver-gold ornaments would clothe her delicate hands. She wore black tight shorts which were covered with fabric coming out of the tailcoat which would resembled dresses if not for its cut to the waist. Two sheets at the back of the waistline were rounded around her sides and went to her ankles and one at the front which was only to her knees. The shoes were also white with black soles and gold and silver decorations, which went under the knees. Her head was adorned with a simple tiara. The structure looked as if she had left the army and it had to be admitted that it fitted her perfectly.


    Once they had all changed, they flew out of the school roof covered by the magical effect of a magical circle that stopped shining and froze. This left the silence on the roof, which was interrupted by the steps of a certain teacher.


    "Ha ha... They really did not wait for me! Ha ha ha... There are procedures!"


    ***


    "It should be around this place!" The Magic Feeu said when the group arrived in the area from which they sensed the Witch, but for now they only see demons, which was probably their enemy''s plan. To attack them when they are fighting demons, a simple plan but one that they can''t do anything about, they have to protect people from demons.


    "Feeu and I will attack the demons! Aqua, get on with the support and watch out for the Witch! Eisst support her and also look out for the Witch! When she appears, we change roles!" Argent shouted orders with the commander''s aura, so even a fool would be able to see who was in command here.


    "Yes!" They responded quickly and flew to their posts.


    The fight started strongly, about 50 demons were attacking from the ground or air. There was only one type of demon, and that is a gargoyle the size of a motorbike with two pairs of stone wings on its back. It had sharp fangs and claws, but it did not have any special skills. It is a type of opponent that even an amateur will defeat, at least a few, when surrounded, so it was a massacre for them.


    Argent materialized the spear in a silver light, it was a weapon with a blade, more like a sword, which had an empty space going down in the blade. It was all silver with dark accents with a golden blade and end that was slightly ornamented. The spear that was making a wand for her was waved once and destroyed five gargoyles that fell apart into tiny pieces.


    Not wanting to be behind her, Feeu formed her sword and cut two demons in a fiery arch and her blade stopped in a third. To get it through, she sent some energy through the sword, causing a small explosion that went in the direction of pointed sword. Immediately afterwards, she took up the next gargoyle.


    Aqua created magic spheres made of water that turned into high-pressure drills drilling through flying gargoyles, but she wasn''t able to kill as many as Feeu, let alone Argent. It annoyed her a little bit, after all, she must be the best.


    Eisst kept an eye on the Aqua, attacking those that were approaching them, and she was only able to destroy one at a time, which made her weak, she really wanted to increase her rank to be more helpful in the end. Once in a while she used an ice spike to slow down the gargoyle attacks, but sometimes these attacks were blocked.


    When the number of demons fell to 20 % and was about to be quickly destroyed, five huge gargoyles the size of a car suddenly appeared around the street corner to attack Feeu and Argent, occupying them because they were quite powerful and could not be defeated from the spot.


    All the demons that remained, and the reinforcements of 50 more, appeared, but 10 of them were cracked with lava flowing in these cracks, they fired fireballs from their mouths. All attacked from the streets between the buildings and focused on the two fighting their bigger brothers.


    When Aqua and Eisst wanted to help them, they were stopped by a few fireballs that flew out of the top. When the Water Magic Girl created a water barrier to protect herself from them, Eisst next to her was attacked and barely defended herself with her now cracked ice blade. She was attacked by a large, crimson-coloured sword blended with black. The blade had several black spikes, on one side with a guard going from defence to pommel.


    The sword was held by a girl with carmasine-coloured hair with black strands, which flew loosely to her knees. Her carmasin eyes showed boundless anger but her face was like an empty mask, without emotion and beautiful as a work of art. She wore a one-piece outfit resembling a bathing suit, which exposed her back and part of her breast groove. It was red-black with stripes attached to it in places. Two pieces of fabric came out of one such thick belt on the waist, which formed an open skirt to the calves, also was red with black strips.


    Her gloves went from looking like plate armour to looking like normal long gloves ending above the elbows. Her shoes were similarly starting as armoured to normal looking ones slightly above the knees. The gloves and shoes were red but starting with black. Between the boots and the outfit there was what looked like dark brown translucent pantyhose covering the skin.


    She waved her sword and then prepared to attack again, without talking only acting. The Magic Girls recognized her because it was not her first appearance.


    She was the Crimson Witch of Wrath.

 Ch-11 The Magical Girls vs. The Crimson Witch

    The Witch attacked without warning Eisst, who could barely defend herself, with an created ice shield that cracked with each blow, and before it could burst completely, the Witch was attacked by water drills that she avoided or blocked with a sword with childlike ease. In the counterattak she waved the blade, sending a wave of fiery mana towards the girl, who barely blocked it with the water barrier, and thus exploded into steam.


    Argent and Feeu tried to break through from the gargoyle circle, but there were too many demons, and for now they only knocked down one big gargoyle. They turned out to be much more robust than you might think, and it was not helped by the constant fire from the fiery gargoyles that were hiding behind a large number of small demons.


    "Feeu I''ll stop them, you fly!" Argent commanded and then focused her mana and started to shine silver, then the mana concentrated in her spear in the empty spot and she directed it towards the demons. She sent the glance to Feeu who nodded and prepared for the attack, which came in the form of a powerful laser of silver holy light that destroyed two powerful demons and a dozen or so little ones, including four fiery ones.


    Feeu shot from the spot, covered with fire to defend herself from the gargoyle fireballs, making it look like she a burning arrow flying straight at the Witch, who, thanks to the Argent attack, was aware of the Magical Girl''s attack and was prepared for it, but unfortunately she was unable to finish off Eisst, who was all hurt and her outfit destroyed. Instead of blood, magical particles of a slightly blue colour flew out of her wounds.


    Magical transformation made the bodies of the Magical Girls safe by replacing them with magical replicas. However, by the fact that the mind is connected with the magic body, it makes the pain still occur even though it is half-cut. For this reason, Eisst now held her hand with an expression of suffering on her face.


    Aqua was untouched, which was an indication that, despite the difference in rank, Eisst still carried out her mission of defending her colleague. Girl defended herself with her barrier when Feeu arrived and fought back the Witch, which relieved her of the tension by allowing her to use magic to actually heal Eisst. A ball of water flew up to her and lay down on her wounds, then flashed with a slightly pleasant light, visibly closing the wound.


    Feeu was in a defensive fight against the Witch at the moment, and she was doing better than Eisst, but still was losing ground. The Witch was only using her sword, but it was enough to force Feeu to use the barriers to complement her slower fencing and in addition her magic resources were falling quickly, she could only last a few minutes... and that would be if the Witch, apparently annoyed, did not start using magic now.


    Black and crimson slashes started to fly out of the Witch''s sword, which hit the Feeu barrier destroying it and having no choice but to defend herself with the sword, sending her back. As the opponent continued to attack, Aqua began to create barriers and water drills trying to slow down the Witch who created a simple barrier that did not even crack resisting the attacks. For the time being, Eisst was resting on the side, recovering her energy.


    The cooperation between the Aqua and Feeu allowed them to stop the Witches'' offensive, creating a status quo that they were not able to break and a war of attrition came out of it.


    At a time when four girls were fighting, Argen was fighting demons without much difficulty. There was only one big gargoyle left, and only twenty smaller ones, two of which were throwing fireballs. She used the minimum barrier to protect herself from the incoming bullets and then ran under the big gargoyle, with her spear that she pushed into the demon''s leg, smashing it down causing the gargoyle to fall.


    When it was falling, Argen sent several lancets of light towards other demons, destroying the next five demons, leaving only the survivors. So she lifted up and rushed towards comrades who needed support to break through the Witch''s defence. However, she did not forget to send another salvo of lance which finished her opponents in hard shots.


    The Argent attacked the Witch from the flank, pushing her spear into her chest, which she barely defended with her sword, retreating slightly. A slight worry appeared on her emotionless face, which was quickly replaced by a determination that came out on her mask-like face,  only her eyes betrayed her emotions.


    The witch began another attack, which was easily repulsed by the combined forces of the Magical Girls. Argent attacked from the front, which the Witch answered with her sword, and using weaker and weaker barriers to defend herself from the water drills that came perfectly in between Argent attacks and the sword that commanded the flames that slowly surrounded her. Eisst, on the other side, found herself behind the Witch, not attacking but making sure that she did not suddenly escape.


    Their teamwork was reliable and there was no need for words. The Witch was pushed against the wall. Even considering that she still had more mana than they did, because she used demons to drain them, she did not expect that her demons would be defeated so quickly. She could not help it though, she prepared for three Magic Girls, not four. Her information proved to be insufficient and she is now paying a price for it.


    Having fallen into tiny distress, she decided to flee, which will not be easy because she is surrounded, so they needed to be distracted. She used half of her remaining power to create an explosion of crimson smoke around her covering the whole street.


    "DOWN!!!! UP!!!!" She heard a girl scream but didn''t care because she didn''t choose any of these options and flew towards Eisst, barely avoiding her and then throwing a black marble ball in front of herself and smashing it with her sword. The bits started to spin quickly creating a portal made of black fog.


    However, when she was about to fly into it, ice spikes hit it and it grew into a cage that could not be passed through. " Get here!" The screaming flew after her. Her eyes were angry and she wanted to break the cage but was attacked from behind by Eisst. She ignored her creating only a barrier and then swung her sword, but the seconds Eisst bought, she let the other Magical Girls come to her aid and Witch blade hit the water barrier before she could touch the ice.


    The Witch sensed a sudden increase in magical energy and instinctively threw herself to the side creating a magic barrier. As a result, she was only scratched by a light beam that fell from the sky and whose creator was Argent. Once again surrounded, Witch slowly exhausted the options, the Magic Girls were out of almost all mana but so was she.


    "Surrender! Voluntarily or not, we''ll get you here." A silver Magical Girl, levitating over her, said. The Witch just took the position to attack, her eyes were shining.


    "As you wish." In a cold tone, Argent said also  geting into a combative stance. The eyes of the Magical Girls focused on the Witch, waiting for her to move. Then all at once they threw themselves at the...


    "Kyyaaaa!" The sweet voice sounded, stopping everyone, nailing them in palce. All present turned towards the voice and saw Aqua tied up with purple ribbons and a girl with black hair mixed with amethystatic was holding her boobs from behind. She lifted her head up and lay on the girl''s shoulder showing her dark amethyst eyes and a lustful smile.


    *Squeeze* * *Squeeze*


    "Mmmyyy!!!" Aqua moaned as she now had a knot in her mouth, throwing everyone out of shock.


    "Who are you..."


    "I know I''m interrupting your fun." The Purple Witch interrupted Argent and ignoring her, she started talking. "But it looked so fun that I couldn''t resist and decided to join." Her tone expressed her enjoyment of the whole situation. So she looked at the people here and declared.


    "Time to have fun!"


    And suddenly, a lot of demon dummies with cloaks that floated and looked like wings appeared around them.

 Ch-11,5 Meanwhile Yui

    Yui got excited about the fight that started and started to leave the school with a quick step, which caused a few shocked eyes of the students who never saw her smiling. Everyone who saw her smile blushed because of how hot she looked with that light smile and sharp gaze.


    When Yui left school she quickly went to a dark alley where she pulled a small amethyst pebble out of her bag. She crushed it into dust, which caused a flash of purple light from which a purple ribbon emerged, which moved like a living thing and started wrapping itself tightly around Yui, even without her orders. She was slightly surprised by this, apparently when she is not transformed, her artifacts absorb her cravings.


    As for how she could summon her artifact, Vili showed her that by using a magic crystal in this case the demon core, she was able to use a partial transformation and she used it to summon one artifact. Thanks to the ability of the ribbon to devour mana, she wanted to suppress the magic impulse for the transformation, but not completely, however the Magical Girls are too far away and are fighting so they would not feel it anyway.


    "Hey, girl." Yui heard a drunken voice and then looked back to see a drunken old guy looking at her with a filthy look and a disgusting smile. Disgusted Yui just said.


    "Get lost!" Then she ignored him and began her transformation.


    The purple ribbon shone and then wrapped itself around her whole body, a cross emerged from her breast and smashed into millions of pieces which revolved around Yui following the ribbons close to her body and then absorbed itself into her body, through which she began to shine in a unholy light that was far less bright than usual, allowing one to see more than just the silhouette but all the curves, entwining with the dark ribbon wrapping her.


    When the transformation was over, the ribbon was still on her, so she started to unwrap it by putting it on her hand. In her other hand there were several amethyst crystals, which were the cores of the demons that Yui had created last time. She made a small bag of mana, where she hid all the cores and placed them on her waist.


    *Squeeze*


    A hand grabbed her breast and fondle it, then another hand ran over her inner thigh, lifting her skirt slightly.


    "O little Witch." A drunk man said, apparently not worrying about who Yui is. The girl calmly tried to grasp the hand touching her thigh but was stopped by the other hand that let go of her breast. "I can hand you over to the police you know, you are a criminal. Just give yourself up to me, and you''ll love it. Right little slut?" His hand touching her thigh moved to her panties...


    *smack*


    However, before he could do anything more he got hit with elbow in the belly, he didn''t even groan when he flew a few metres back. He was too drunk and stupid, he didn''t understand what situation he was in and thought only with his dick. Yui changed in front of him because any normal person would run away at the sight of the Witch. It wouldn''t have made her a problem because he didn''t see much of her face and he would probably have forgotten about her when he would have been freaking out.


    Yui''s gaze was cold as ice, her face was like a solid rock and had no facial expression. Slowly she approached the man who was on the ground holding on to his belly. The man looked at Yui with anger.


    "Who do you think you are, bitch!" He started screaming. "Now you get it! HELP!!" He screamed all over his lungs with a smile on his face.


    Yui was just tilting her head, unable to believe how big an idiot lies before her.  A minute passed and no one came. The man was surprised and shouted again... or rather he tried because Yui kicked him under the chin making the man fly on his back.


    "You fuck..."


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!" Yui crushed his crotch with a strong stomp, it made him scream in agony. She repeated it again and again and as long as it took the man to stop screaming. Where his crotch was, now there is only a wet patch of blood and urine that came out in pain. Then she stood on him and wiped her shoe from his fluids on his clothes.


    No one heard him scream for the simple reason that Yui put up a barrier. After all this, she leaned over slightly and said.


    "Not without permission." Her empty look scared the man who had been crying for some time now.


    "So farewell." She flew away.


    ***


    Yui reached the battlefield, where the Witch fought the three Magical Girls, and one fought demons.


    Without wasting any time, she went to the nearest clothing shop, which was close by and more importantly deserted. She approached each mannequin and placed demonic cores on its forehead as well as saw a mascot made of fabric and decided to place one in it as well.


    The dummies quickly turned into sharp clawed demons, but the rest of their bodies looked the same as a normal dummy, only that it could move around. The clothes they wore turned into purple cloaks with a slit in the middle, making them look like wings when they levitated.


    The little dog''s mascot did not change in his plush except that his eyes now had an amethyst colour. He was chasing around Yui like a real dog and she squatted and stroke him, which made the demon wave its tail.


    At the very end she placed one core on the ground and then made a small casing for it out of her mana, creating a pseudo artifact whose only task was to collect the mana from the area that was in the air.


    The final touch was to order the demon dog to collect demon cores from the battlefield and leave them here, after which she left one of the two black marble balls that she got from Vila and which could form temporary portals. When he collected them all, he had to teleport from here with all the prey, on her order.


    At that point, suddenly, when she decided to leave the shop, the whole area was covered in crimson smoke, which Yui took advantage of by placing her demons on the battlefield and making them lie still.  On this order, their cloaks changed their colour to that of asphalt and then they ran away. Yui herself ran to the middle and hid under the cloak of one of her demons.


    After a while, the smoke diluted, leaving only a light layer of it at ground level. At this point Yui noticed that all the Magical Girls are extremely focused on the Witch before them. She used as little mana as she could to sneak behind the Magical Girl who was not in the field of vision of anyone present except Yui.


    When she was behind the girl she used her ribbon to take her from behind and before the Magician Girl even reacted she grabbed her tits.


    "Kyyaaaa!!!"

 Ch-12 Strategic Withdrawal of Witches

    Yui looked into the eyes of the Magical Girls, who showed wonderful faces filled with shock, anger and exhaustion. No one expected the arrival of another Witch with a group of a dozen or so demons, about 15 who did not look like pushovers. All of them were stronger than small gargoyles, but weaker than big ones, still with their magical power spent it was not an easy opponent.


    The Argent thought for a moment that they had fallen into the enemy''s trap and that the Witches had worked together from the very beginning, but when she looked at the Crimson Witch, whose unchanging face was now in shock with an open mouth, she concluded that the new enemy was not kidding and really just decided to join in using their temporary vulnerability.


    Aqua was increasingly tied up and her legs to her knees as well as her hands to her elbows on her back were already all in a purple ribbon that blocked her magic, absorbing it. Her unsuccessful attempts to release herself only caused her to wriggle in Yui''s hands. Unable to bear this, Feeu threw herself into attack.


    The Witch in purple threw the Magical Girl back where she hung from a traffic light. Her legs and hands were joined together to form a handle that was used from a catching point to hold her on the lamp. Now she was just swaying as the ribbons fed on her mana grew and grew more and more. Now she had her eyes covered and the ribbons clamped to her body like they used to on Eisst.


    *cling*


    The Feeu sword that flew from above was blocked by the dark purple-black blade of Yui, which called it in at the last second. This caused a surprise in the Magical Girl who was expecting a whip, thinking that without the surprise effect the Witch would not be able to fight back. How wrong she was.


    Several purple arrows attacked Feeu, who at the moment of the surprise created an opening and could not defend herself from them properly, creating several wounds on the body of the Magical Girl, where serious injuries were avoided using fast barriers.  Yui did not continue her attack allowing Feeu to retreat.


    Their little squabble moved everyone to the fight, where Argent attacked the still unprepared Crimson Witch with her light spear using a beam. This was effective because the Witch could not avoid and had to use mana remains to defend herself against with the barrier and now barely levitated with uneven breath and wounds throughout her body.


    Eisst at that point went to help Feeu and was followed by Argent, a confident enough in neutralization of one opponent to the extent that she would no longer be a threat. However, they were unable to catch up with Feeu because they were blocked by demonic dummies. The Magical Girls began to destroy them in order to break through as quickly as possible.


    Yui fought Feeu, or rather, played with her because she was already very tired and her combat capabilities fell dramatically, leaving her at the mercy of the Witch, who enjoyed the whole situation. With one look, however, she noticed that her fellow Witch, though battered, began to gather mana of anger as she prepared to attack from behind, targeting Argent. This annoyed Yui, the Magical Girls will not be able to do anything when she joins in and perhaps do something more serious to them. So...


    The Purple Witch once again bounced off the Magical Girl''s attack this time adding a small salvo of magical shots and flew to her colleague, following the fastest line where Argent and Eisst were. Seeing that they prepared the magic attacks, Eisst used ice spikes from which the Witch protected herself by creating a magic barrier, which did not have the slightest difficulty in repelling such weak attacks.


    With Argent it wasn''t so easy, even tired and sucked out of most of the mana she was still the Magical Girl of the third rank and her attack was powerful. A silver ray of light hit Yui swallowing her whole, which brought a smile to the Magical Girls faces.


    *crack* *crack*


    However, this smile was blown from their faces when Yui emerged from the ray without even a single wound, wearing black and purple armour, which did not look like it was defending anything at all, if not a cracked barrier that covered all the bare areas. The armour also had some small cracks.


    "I didn''t expect anything else." Yui applauded slightly to praise Argent. After all, she was able to damage an artifact specifically designed for defence, which was no small achievement despite the difference in their rank. However, this does not change the fact that the artifact itself devoured mana, more effectively than any barrier, but it still devoured and Yui lost quite a lot, but it did not matter now.


    Yui flew up to the Witch, when the demons were stopping the Magical Girls with their lives, and before Witch could launch her powerful attack from her blade, Yui grabbed her hand and stopped her. The Red Witch looked at her questioningly, wondering why she stoped her, with mask-like expression that was slightly broken and with head tilted like a small child who was not aware by what was going on. Yui acknowledged that she looked quite cute.


    "You need my help to get out of here, right?" Yui said in a cold tone with an empty face, making her question sound rhetorical. The eyes of the With were a little shaky, but she started to object... "Well, good girls do not lie. Don''t lie because there will be punishment." A smile appeared on Yui''s face but her eyes did not smile, which made the little Witch scared and she started to stick with the confirmation, quite obediently not breaking eye contact.


    "Okay. So listen to me and we will run away." This time Yui smiled sweetly delighted, on sweetly behaving Witch before her. The little red Witch just nodded, shaking like a small animal, which only deepened Yui''s smile, which deepened the girl''s trembling and so on.


    "So we run away, we don''t fight the Magical Girls." Yui''s order did not get an answer, just a stone face of the girl again.


    "You think we''ll let you!" Eisst shouted when she attacked them from the top, Feeu attacked from the left and Argent to the centre-right taking two positions. Looking behind them, Yui saw the remnants of her demons on the ground, and a little plush dog, unnoticed by the Magical Girls, who collected their cores and fled to the shop.


    "Follow me!" Yui commanded the Crimson Witch and ran straight ahead towards Argent. She waved her sword with all her might when she was still out of range and Argent expected a burst of energy, so she was unprepared for the blade to split into five parts connected by a whip at a distance where it could reach her. In addition, Yui used mana to create a big hammer head on the last segment that was easily the size of a girl herself.


    Argent used the barrier to defend herself from the hammer, but because of the lack of magical power and the sheer amount of mana Yui used, the result was that the barrier fell apart, Argent got a central blow and was sent to the ground hitting hard. Fortunately, she was able to stand up, but she was shaking and swinging on her feet, apparently no longer able to fight.


    With the new opening, Yui and the little Witch set off for a clothing shop where there was a demon, with teleporting crystal. Yui''s direction was not questioned by her new companion, because of her aura of self-confidence and because the Witch was slightly afraid of her. At the same time, a piece of the ribbon broke off from Aqua and flew to its master and caught her at the entrance to the shop.


    Yui ordered the plush demon to open a portal which he did by destroying the marble ball and entered with the gains of war.


    The Magical Girls wanted to stop the Witches, but they couldn''t do it because of the salvo from Yui, who wasn''t even looking at them. When they were already at the portal and were about to enter it, the Magical Girls started shooting at them, even the Argent who was barely standing on her feet. Seeing this opportunity, the Crimson Witch fired the remnants of her power into a silver magic girl who was too weak to defend herself properly.


    A black-and-red wave of energy struck her centrally in the chest, making a deep wound. In fact, the wound was so deep that it penetrated the magic body and reached her real body, which she also injured slightly, spilling blood. The red water of life flowed out of the Argent wound and the girl herself fell to the ground knocked out. Her friends rushed to help her, ignoring, Witches and shouting Argent name. Fortunately, the wound was not deep and healed immediately, but the Witch threw another attack at her... or not.


    Her neck has been caught with a mighty force. Yui used a ribbon afterwards and made a collar around the Witch''s neck, which she then managed to turn her head and got scared. She saw a slightly smiling Yui, with no normal empty or angry gaze in her eyes. Her eyes were dark amethyst, as if dirty, looking at her with hatred and a desire to murder. The Little Witch began to shake with fear and was about to start apologising, but she was pulled by the neck and brutally thrown into the portal.


    Yui looked at the Magical Girls with a little sadness and, to her surprise, Argent had already woken up and looked at her in anger, but more importantly, in determination that said she would beat her. This sight delighted Yui, whose heart jumped one step ahead, out of fear for her. Now she could only give a smile that was as gentle as it was bewitching, combined with her lightly captivated eyes.


    "Sorry about that." She said gently. "I''ll make it up to you." These words were said sensually. "See you next time."


    Then she walked right into the closing portal. Leaving the Magical Girls focused on Argent too much to hear Yui''s words or see a little embarrassment on her face.


    "Go untie Mai." She said, distracting them from herself and bringing the faces of shock to her companions who have completely forgotten about their tied colleague. Feeu all ran out, leaving only Eisst with her.


    When she saw Aqua, her jaws fell down.


    "Mmmyyy" Her moaning was now quiet and there was a hint of pleasure in it, but she could not even hear it, because her condition was much shocking and inappropriate, which caused the red faces in the girl.


    Her legs and hands were tied close together and connected by short ribbons to a pole, the ribbons went to her knees and elbows. The outer part of her thighs and upper arms were covered with ribbons and the inner part was open. The thighs were the worst because her skirt was turned upside down, showing her panties and buttocks to the whole world. From the waist to the neck everything was wrapped except the chest and belly but unfortunately he had clothes were there. Her head was also all wrapped up except for the nose and chin, revealing the gagged mouth, and the edge of her lips was covered with saliva, which was flowing down.


    Feeu broke out of shock and started to release her, which was not easy because the ribbon fought her, trying to tie her up, which frightened the girl. She decided to use magic to cut the ribbons but the half of the spell''s power was devoured by the artifact so it took some time but eventually she managed to free it and the ribbon evaporated.


    "It took some time." Aqua said all red out of embarrassment. "Where''s that scumbag?" She started swearing to hide it, not wanting to admit she was thrilled.


    But before she could go anywhere, she heard the engines of the cars and saw that cars and trucks with the TransMagcia sign on them. Two teams of people came out of them, made up of ten people wearing grey brown uniforms and helmets covering their faces. They carried black weapons that looked like rifles.


    Argent came out of the shop leaning on Ersst and went to the guy who looked like a commander taking it from the fact that he was walking inside, he was shorter than the rest of them. He saluted and asked.


    "What happened?" His voice was jammed by the mask. He pointed out to the rest of the team, which then spread out.


    "They escaped." She said quickly, and then she added. "Where''s your normal equipment?"


    "Emergency call." He replied after a while and then looked at his assistant that approached him and said.


    "No demonic cores were found." The commander thought lightly, and then just sighed.


    "We have nothing of this battle."


    "Unfortunately not." Argent said and then she added. "However, the Purple Witch is a dangerous opponent, with every meeting she seems more powerful, and it is only her first rang. But I don''t think she''s from Etativi, she could have finished us off today."


    The commander was surprised by the words of the Magical Girl.


    "That''s interesting."


    "Yes, and that''s just the beginning of the trouble with her. I''m sure of it." Remember the words of the Witch and her beautiful smile... her power.

 Ch-13 Punishment for Bad Witch

    Yui went through the portal and saw the Witch sitting on her butt trying to pull off the collar put on her neck in case she tried to escape. It would have tightened if she had tried to leave the place and would have prevented her from using mana, feeding on her and incapacitating her, not to mention the fact that Yui knew where she was at all times. This could be called an improvised curse created in a hurry.


    They were now in a run-down industrial building, around which Yui faced Feeu for the first time. Vili was asked that the marble sphere be set up for these coordinates so that her house would not be uncovered just in case. The second marble ball was set at a different point in the city, but with the same distance from her house.


    In front of her, she looked like a girl of small build, low with small curves. The girl whom looks gives you nead to protect and cuddle her, however to Yui she didn''t seem to be much younger than her, probably not even a year. She didn''t have the evidence to prove it, just a hunch.


    The Little Witch noticed Yui and began to shake for a while out of fear, but calmed down when she saw that she was not as angry as before. Her face was virtually emotionless, but Yui was able to see that her eyes were terribly honest and probably the girl''s way of expressing her emotions. Sitting on the ground like that, she looked vulnerable and evoked a desire to defend her, which the girl did unconsciously, which was even cute. But Yui was still angry with her.


    Yui took a slow step towards the little Witch who started to sweat a little and her eyes were floating, fearing what would happen to her, realizing with her collar on, she was at her mercy. So Yui squatted in front of her with her terrible smile, but the Witch was still happy because this smile was much better than her murderous smile, which terrified her.


    "So what do you have to say in your defence?" Yui asked in a calm voice looking into the eyes of a girl who felt as if she was being looked at her soul. The girl in red, however, did not understand the question that had been asked of her, after all she had done something good, why was her saviour angry with her?


    "After all, I only attacked the Magic Girl, what''s wrong with that?" She whispered in a weak, uncertain voice that was completely obedient, but loud enough for Yui to hear it. "After all, we are Witches, is''s our job, right?"


    "You have made two mistakes for which you must be punished." Yui just shook her head and raised her hand, pushing it on the little Witch''s forehead and knocked her twice causing the girl to close her eyes, who was expecting a lot more. When she opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Yui who smiled softly.


    "First of all, you broke my order." She said in a harsh tone, which did not provoke a great reaction in the little Witch, as if she were used to it, but she lowered her eyes. Yui lifted her brow, thinking lightly of the experience of the girl sitting in front of her. "It is important to listen to people who are worried about you," The girl was a little shaken up on these words. "You''ll get four for that."


    "Four? Four what?" Asked the Crimson Witch, who was surprised that her punishment was not fully explained.


    "Second!" Yui ignored her question and continued her lecture, raising her voice to show that this was the main cause of her anger. She even made a small pause to make an impression. So the Little Witch got a little stiff and started listening carefully. "You hurt what''s mine."


    "W-what''s yours?" She stiffened completely in response to a voice cold as ice, and eyes that threatened to kill.


    "The Magical Girls are mine..." Yui came close to the girl who didn''t even dare to move and who started to drip with cold sweat. She approached the girl until their foreheads collided and their eyes stared at each other. The Witch could not turn her eyes away, she instinctively felt that it was a mistake, and she always believed her instincts. Yui ended up with a very quiet voice that was extremely well heard as if the world had stopped around. "Do... Not... Do... This... Again."


    "Y-Yes" There was no other answer, for words that couldn''t even be called as something so simple as order.


    "It''s wonderful that we understand each other." Yui suddenly changed her tone to cheerful, and the atmosphere around them became pleasant. This change scared the girl, but on the other hand the little Witch preferred the nice Yui. "This does not change the fact that the punishment must be! You will get eight for it. Twelve in total."


    "Tell me what is it?" She asked Yui to clarify the explanation.


    "Oh, these are the rounds of your punishment." She answered, and then she lifted the Witch from the ground, hugging her slightly. "Then we will start from scratch."


    "From scratch? What?" Asked with a slightly embarrassed. Witch who is not used to cuddling and is therefore not prepared for such closeness. Though she was innocent enough not to feel the two things pushing on her chest.


    "New relationship and even friendship who knows!?" Yui said vigorously, finally letting go of the girl who suddenly started to smile a little and her eyes shine.


    "Really?! Be friends with me!"? She asked extremely energetically, pointing to herself, to which Yui nodded, and a joyful smile appeared on the Witch''s face, which was even able to make Yui blush slightly. Who would have thought that a girl with a stone face could make such a smile? "So I will accept the punishment without complaining, so that we can start again." She declared with determination on her face.


    "A good girl with a good attitude." Yui stroke the little girl in front of her, which made her happy, but the next words completely freaked her out. "So twelve slaps on your ass for punishment."


    "Uh????" A little girl got confused.


    "Good girls don''t complain." Yui used a ribbon to make a makeshift stool on which she sat and slapped her hand on her thighs inviting the Witch to lie on them. "You''re a good girl, right?"


    The Crimson Witch hesitated, but finally nodded and went to Yui and laid down where she pointed out. Yui was happy with her obedience and in one movement she ripped off the sheet of cloth that was hanging from a belt at her back to the side. The girl jumped up slightly by surprise, but quickly calmed down, she must be a good girl to get a friend, so she closed her eyes and prepared herself.


    Yui raised her hand and covered it with a small layer of mana, which caused a little surprise for the girl who turned around a little bit but before she could understand what was going on, *clap* was slapped on her ass with a sound that sounded all over the room.


    "Argh! The girl clenched her teeth groaning and her eyes started to tear. By saturating with mana, the pain was the same as with a real body with the addition of Yui force, which means it hurt pretty badly. Only now did she realise that she would get it eleven more times and unconsciously squeezed Yui''s thigh.


    *clap* Two, *clap* Three, *clap* Four,


    "Argh!", "Ouch!", "Argh!" The girl started crying seriously.


    *clap* Five, *clap* Six, *clap* Seven,


    "Argh!", "Ouch!", "Ahhh!" Yui has increased her strength.


    *clap*, Eight, *clap* Nine, *clap* Ten,


    "Argh!", "Ahhh!", "Ouch!" Little Witch started to stick her nails into Yui''s thigh to withstand the pain,


    *clap*, Eleven, *clap*, Twelve


    "Argh! Ouch! When Yui stopped slapping her ass, the girl started to breathe deeply, and quickly.


    The Witch''s ass was all red, her pantyhose ripped from mana exposing her tights. The girl tried to get up but with every movement her ass hurt and her legs were like cotton wool and she could not get up.  Yui petted her red ass. "Mmm." A small moan came out of her closed mouth with every gentle touch.


    "A kiss would heal it faster?" Yui''s teased her.


    "No need, it''s okay." The Witch was ashamed and nervous, and she quickly declined. Yui just picked her up and sat her on her lap like a child. The girl croaked in pain, but quickly returned to normal with her head lowered out of shame.


    "So..." She was shaking on her knees a little shy. "Can we be friends now?"


    "Yes." Yui responded gently with one hand holding her waist and the other stroking her head. "So what''s your real name?"


    "... Miyu" She answered embarrassed.


    "Nice to meet you Miyu, my name is Yui." Yui smiled, stroking her cheek and Miyu smiled happily.

 Ch-14 Bonding with Miyu

    "So, Miyu, what will you do now?" Yui asked curiously, still stroking the girl, on the cheek, sitting on her knees, who is embracing her hand. She brought her hand to her chin, making a thinker pose, that looked sweet and then nodded at something.


    "I want to stay with you." She answered by staring into Yui''s eyes, who got a little embarrassed and needed a moment to formulate her thoughts.


    "Aren''t you tired?" She decided to engage Miyu to find out more about her situation. Yui felt, from her slightly upset eyesight, that it wasn''t exactly right in her home and she didn''t want to leave her only friend, considering how she acted when offered a friendship. Yui decided to approach this gently.


    "N-no" Miyu responded by sniffing, apparently lying, for which she got a light slap on the ass. She lied to her friend, so there must be some punishment. "Nnnn! ...I''m a little tired, but I can rest with you." She said, lightly leaning her head on Yui''s chest, which was soft and comfortable for her. Apparently, she didn''t want to say goodbye to her.


    "So you want to spend the night at my place?" Yui continued to stroke Miyu.


    "May I?" She whispered as if she was afraid of the answer and hugged Yui more and more. Yui, too, with her free hand, brought Miyu closer to her.


    "Will no one be worried about you?" Yui continued asking, carefully examining Miyu''s behaviour, who still did not look into her eyes.


    "No." She quickly said, without any further emotion.


    "In that case, fine." Finally, Yui agreed by getting up and putting down on the ground the delighted Miyu who quickly grasped her hand as if afraid that she would run away if she let go for a moment. Yui simply pulled her hand out of the hands of the girl who was very upset about it, then she reached over her waist and pulled her over to her side. Miyu, surprised, allowed herself to be pulled back without any resistance and looked questioningly at Yui, who began to walk, forcing her to march without even looking at her.


    "We will walk, I''ll ask you a few questions on the way." Miyu, just nodded at that. Just coming a little bit closer to Yui.


    "So how did you become a Witch?" Yui asked her, curious about Miyu''s situation, but also to get important information. No matter how sweet the girl next to her was, she was still a Witch, so she had contact with an unknown Etativi, with unknown intentions. She could not let this unknown into her home.


    Yui does not know much about Vili, but from what she noticed when she talks about the Etativi, they do not have the best relationship. So she decided to approach the house slowly so that she could feel it and thus the Witch next to her. But judging by Miyu''s character, she did not think there would be any problems. She was not afraid of her but of others standing above her.


    "So, how do I say this?" She started out insecure."In the park when I was on a swing, a plush cat flew up to me and started talking to me."  She was talking in a very vague way, skipping some information. "He said something about anger, and if I did want to be a Witch." She looked at Yui and finished with a weak smile. "He said there are girls like me there who I can make friends with."


    "So what? You found friends?" Yui tilted slightly over Miyu.


    "No." She denied it. "They only gave me orders and didn''t even talk to me." She got a little nervous. "They said that as a Witch, it was my job to fight against the world. They also gave me demons and told me to attack today." She squeezed her fist, and her eyes were filled with anger. "I was just taking the frustration out on enemy."


    Yui stroke Miyu, calming her down and started thinking for a while. From what she heard, they used a girl who was lonely and had a lot of anger for some reason. Probably because of things at home, she now mentioned her frustration, slightly forgetting that she did not want to talk about it with Yui before. This permeation made Yui just want to hug the girl now.


    "What about this cat?" Yui continued to get to know the situation of the girl who now had a complicated facial expression.


    "He comes to my flat once every few days and checks my progress in magic. He said that if I become stronger and beat the Magic Girls, other Witches will accept me." Miyu said they scratched their cheeks and dressed a crooked smile. She didn''t want Yui to find her odd, so she turned her face slightly.


    "I understand. You don''t have to worry about it now, you have me now." Yui hugged her by stopping her step and pressed her into her breast. Miyu hugged her joyfully, her mood fixed and began to radiate in joy, assured that Yui is different from other Witches. Yui, on the other hand, only seemed pleased, not to worry Miyu, because there was a murderous cold in her eyes, which would give a cold sweat to war veterans, even though it came from a young girl. "I will kill those pigs" thought Yui.


    "Your family didn''t notice anything?" She asked carelessly and Miyu''s mood fell again. To remedy this, Yui didn''t let her out of her grip and started to fly slowly so as not to stand still. Fortunately, it helped a little.


    "I live alone. My aunt lives in the city centre." She started out not very loud and before Yui could ask why... "She said that my smile looks like my mother''s and is just as nasty." Miyu hugged her harder, her eyes started to tear out of sadness this time. " I tried to stop smiling, it didn''t help and it only made everyone leave me." She started crying in Yui''s chest, which made her stop and started to calm her down.


    Yui started to stroke Miyu with one hand and massage her back with the other, slowly and gently. She started whispering comforting words in her ear. "All right", "I''m with you", "I won''t leave you". It took a few minutes but Yui managed to comfort Miyu, who now looked into her eyes with her reddish eyes. Yui shortened the ribbon and started using it to rub the girl''s tears.


    Finally, she kissed her forehead.


    "Now we will be together forever. I will never leave you and I will never let anyone take you away." The calm words of Yui were a little bit easy on Miyu''s head, who was enchanted by the beautiful smile that Yui gave her. She also smiled herself, more cheerfully than ever before. Yui then gave her a long hug and whispered to herself whispering so only she could hear. "I will slaughter that bitch like cattle." Her eyes were completely black.


    ***


    They finally arrived at Yui''s house, where they sneaked in unnoticed. Vili joined them a few minutes before the house and everything was explained to her, and she did not mind, she even enjoyed stealing the Witch from her former companions.


    Once they were in Yui''s room, they made their change back. Revealing their real bodies together with their clothes and objects that they had with them during the transformation. Miyu now wore a dark blue school uniform and white knee socks but her hair remained crimson like her eyes.


    Yui, on the other hand, looked in the mirror and saw that now her eyes were half amethyst, which did not surprise her so much in the end. People will probably be a little surprised around her, but that should not bring the problem down, especially as one girl in her class has also recently undergone a colour change in her eyes, albeit in her case in a natural process. This was rare, but not completely unheard of.


    "Want to wash up?" Yui asked, because she noticed that they were quite sweaty.


    "Yes." Miyu answered, happy and excited to visit her first friend.


    "Follow me, then." Yui took Miyu to the bathroom and started undressing, which surprised and embarrassed Miyu, who turned red like her hair, now she looked like a tomato. "What are you waiting for? Get undressed."


    Already Yui, who wore sexy black underwear, approached the petrified Miyu and helped her undress or rather undressed her herself. Now both naked began to wash and clean themselves, washing their backs for each other, Yui held back and didn''t touch Miyu before they entered the tub where Yui put Miyu on her lap.


    Miyu was red all the time, but she did not hesitate even for a moment. After all, they are both girls, she thought in her innocence, for which Yui could only smile and hug naked Miyu. Yui was so enchanted by a sweet girl that she did not even think to take advantage of the situation.


    Miyu got Yui''s everyday clothes to walk around the house and which were a pair similar to the ones Yui wore and because they were comfortable, she also slept in them. These were clothes specifically matched to Miyu''s colours, a sleeveless red T-shirt and short black sports shorts, which on Yui would fit tightly but on Miyuu were loose. In the wrong example that is Yui, she also did not wear underwear in order to be more happy by wearing the same thing, same way.


    After bathing, they ate the meal prepared by Yui, which Miyu ate with a big smile on her face and increasingly radiated like the sun, which dazzled all of Yui''s senses, burning out any dirty thoughts. She herself was happy that her cooking tasted so good to such a sweet girl.


    They spent the rest of the day playing computer games as well as board games, Yui was eating up Miyu''s sweet behaviour, who blushed when she saw all the figures and pictures in Yui''s room. Miyu never forgot to cuddle up to Yui or sit on her lap or the other similar things.


    When it was time for her to sleep, Yui invited Miyu to the bed and lay down with her covering them both with a blanket, hugging her firmly. Miyu, who was very tired, fell asleep in the blink of an eye, leaving Yui to look at her happy sleeping face. However, she also fell asleep quickly but not before the last little kiss on the cheek. She used the girl as a living pillow all night long.


    At that time Vili was sitting forgotten next to a plush demon and only sighed.

 Ch-15 Help at School

    Yui was now sitting in the conference room for a meeting of the student council, that will be happening for the first time in this school year. There were seventeen people in the room, representatives each year because there were five classes each year, and two additional people, the student council President Hikari, who was at the head of the meeting, and Keiko, who helped as the council secretary. These meetings were held once every few weeks.


    Most of the eyes of those present were looking at Yui, who was carefully taking notes of the meeting as calmly and naturally as she often would. Inside, however, she was a little annoyed because of her presence here, especially since the meeting took place after lessons. So why was Yui, who was not class president, there now? The answers were simple. For punishment and because her class president was not available for the current meeting.


    To explain this in greater detail, we need to go into the past. You are not mistaken! It is time for Flashback.


    --- The morning before school. Yui House. ---


    Bbrrryyy! Bbrrryyyyy!!!! Bbrrryyyyy!!!!


    A familiar buzz of the alarm clock woke Yui up, who waved her hand from under the blankets and knocked it off. She tried to get up to drag herself through the blanket, which met with more resistance than usual so she looked down uncovered the blanket and saw a sweet picture. Miyu hugged her with all her might, her head resting comfortably in Yui''s chest and it didn''t seem like she even reacted to the alarm clock while still in deep sleep. Her facial expression was full of joy and at the end of her lips she was slightly drooling, leaving a small stain on Yui''s shirt leaking through it, so she could feel the moisture on her body.


    She wanted to stay like this for eternity but Yui started to wake Miyu up with a pain in her heart, by shaking her arm slightly, which only resulted in the girl''s grip becoming stronger. She tried to pronounce her name and shake her even harder, but it only put an annoying expression on Miyu''s sleeping face. In defiance to Yui''s actions, she just bit Yui''s boob. "Mmmmyyy" Yui moaned slightly and a sadistic smile appeared on her face, then she moved her hand slowly over Miyu''s ass, moving around her body all the time.


    Miyu giggles at Yui''s slightly tingling touch, having no idea what awaited her, because of a crime that was such a sudden attack on Yui''s still sensitive body. However, Yui was not completely merciless, giving the girl one last chance to wake up peacefully. She slapped Miyu''s ass lightly, who moved and instinctively bit the thing she still had close to her mouth to withstand the pain, namely Yui''s boob. "Mmmyyy".


    Peace time is over and Yui put her hand in Miyu''s shorts, who was already waking up slowly and started rubbing her eyes to just to see wet marks on Yui''s shirt and was lost, when she saw her sadistic smile or the fact that she felt something on her ass. But before she could say anything.


    "Aaaaaaaa!!!" Miyu shouted, now completely awake when Yui mercilessly pushed her middle finger into the girl''s rectum. Miyu jumped, but this only simulated her anus because the finger started to move. Yui calmly pulled her finger out to greater shock Miyu, who immediately started to grasp onto her back with tears in her eyes and a red face.


    "Good morning, sweetheart." Yui started, only to get angry gaze with a slight growling. She laughed lightly and pointed at the bite sign on her breast and Miyu opened her eyes in understanding. "Eat my cooking, not me." Miyu became much more blushed and slightly nodded. "At least for now." Yui whispered, adding a little.


    "Eh?"


    "Nothing. I'' ll do breakfast and then time for school." Yui quickly changed the subject to distract Miyu from her whisper. They both got out of bed and had a happy morning.


    When they left home, Yui escorted Miyu to the bus stop and then they left. Miyu was slightly sad that they had to part. After that Yui did not go straight to school but first went to an ophthalmologist''s shop where she bought black lenses. She put them on and her eyes almost looked like her older ones, but you could still see the amethyst from close up.


    When she finally got to school, two lessons passed and Mrs Kobayashi caught her in the lesson she was now having with her class. After the lesson, she was told to stay because she had to talk to her about something, with a complicated facial expression that said, "This is a good opportunity that will not happen again. and "Even she might be late." in one.


    "Misaki-san you''re late, right?" The teacher started by trying to create an aura of authority, but her pathetic attempts were playful compared to the Yui aura that accompanied her like a well-fitting ice dress she wore with dignity. This gap in atmosphere made the teacher look like the one below the Ice Queen in the eyes of other students.


    "That''s right." Yui said monotony, if she hadn''t spoken to her like that, Kobayashi would have thought she was bored and uninterested. The thought that all the time she is like that, hasn''t gone through teacher head, after all she didn''t now that, Yui is not interested in the school, she only seems diligent in order to have peace of mind at home. "So if Kobayashi-sensei called me, I''ll probably get a punishment, right?"


    "Yes." She could not cope with such a serious student. "This is your first violation, so you will replace the class president as a punishment and go to the student council meeting."


    "... Fine." Yui agreed after a while, considering it annoying, but not complaining about the punishment for being late. "But I have to say, I don''t think I''m the best substitute."


    "Not true" Kobayashi denied. "You are the most appropriate person in the class. " Yui somehow couldn''t agree with that, because she didn''t do anything extraordinary that would give her such a reputation. She could not even dream that it was because of her own reputation.


    So she got the class journal and after lessons she went to the conference room where she entered and suddenly all eyes were on her. Even President Hikari, who is known for her unshakeable face and calm behaviour, was apparently surprised to see Yui here.


    "Good morning. The class 2B president could not come. I will replace her." Yui said, then without waiting for answers, she sat in one of the free chairs and opened the journal. It took a few moments, but in the end everyone returned to their duties.


    "So, since everyone is here, let us start the meeting." Hikrai started, slightly clapping her hands.


    --- End of Flashback ---


    There was nothing important to remember about the meeting, so when the meeting finally ended, everybody left quickly, when Yui was still taking notes to give to the President, she preferred it over a long conversation and knew that by the end of the day she would not remember it any more. Hikari also sent Keiko with the documents to the student council room so she stayed alone with Yui. So there was an awkward silence where only a murmur of pen and documents could be heard.


    Yui finally finished and wanted to leave, but it was natural to help clean up as the last one to leave. So she came up to Hikari to help her, starting by cleaning the board in front of the room. The President also finally finished sorting out the documents, a bit faster than normal. It was a little awkward for her to be alone with the Ice Queen.


    "Where should I put the document boxes?" Hikari jumped up slightly. She was surprised by the previously silent Yui who was holding a box with less important documents.


    "There on the shelf." She pointed to the shelf at the back of the room, where the space was just on the top of shelf. Yui will have to use the chair to reach it. Hikari could have sworn that for a second there was annoyance on Yui''s face, she was looking quite carefully at her face, which caught the person''s attention.


    "Do I have something on my face?" She wondered if her lenses looked too unnatural or something, but her worries were unnecessary.


    "No, nothing." Hikari quickly turned around. "I just got a little lost in thought." Yui just nodded at it and started to go to the shelf with a light-eyed look on her back. She couldn''t see that Hikari had a slight almost imperceptible red tint on her ears. Hikari could not believe she was staring at the girl who was in front of her forgetting everything. She had to admit, however, that Yui was beautiful, but she left this thought behind, telling herself she was a classmate. She was annoyed that she could not ignore Yui''s beauty as she does with other girls.


    Hikari jumped and saw that there was another box with her, which she took and also went to the shelf where Yui had already taken one old chair and climbed it. The chair was shaking and unstable, making Yui look as if she was about to fall, but with her newly acquired fitness she had a good sense of balance and was completely safe.


    Hikari, however, did not know this and ran quickly underneath her by letting go of the box on the side. When she was under Yui, she grabbed her thighs a little above knees and stabilized her, which slightly surprised Yui who looked down and saw Hikari sigh heavily.


    "Are you all right?" Asked Hikari, trying to ignore the softness she felt in her hand and refraining from stroking the delicate skin that was even felt through black pantyhose. To hide the embarrassment she smiled beautifully.


    "Thank you." Yui smiled, which didn''t help the reddening Hikari, who was able to see the barely visible sexy panties through her translucent tights when she stood on her fingers to put the box down. Hikari looked for a while but quickly turned her eyes away when she realized what she was doing and got agitated but quickly calmed down when Yui started to get off the chair.


    *crack*


    The old chair shot in the leg and Yui started falling on Hikari who opened her eyes in shock. The president was able to catch Yui, but still both fell to the ground. Yui''s breasts fell on the face of Hikari, who waved her hands around not wanting to touch Yui out of embarrassment. Finally, Yui got up and stopped for a moment over the red Hikari, who looked into her eyes and saw that her eyes had a purple shade.


    "Once again. Thank you." Yui laughed lightly and finally stood up and gave a hand to Hikari who took her in and got up. Yui brushed herself and started walking towards the door taking her journal. She turned around at the door and added. "Until the next time."


    All this time Hikari said nothing just looking at Yui leaving and when she left she squatted and grabbed her head.


    "No! No! No! Calm down Hikai! These thoughts are uncalled for!"


    It took a few minutes before she calmed down.

 Ch-16 Witch Hut is Necessity

    Yui, after coming home from a student council meeting, quickly dressed up in her usual clothes. In her room she lay on her bed and started thinking about today, which was more interesting than usual. Hikari turned out to be sweeter and more shy than her standard behaviour showed. However, Yui still preferred the Magical Girls so she gave up the idea of having fun with the president.


    Waiting for Miyu, who said she would come as soon as she could, with a facial expression full of impatience, Yui decided to go into the kitchen and cut up a watermelon to treat her little Witch. In the kitchen she met Vili who ate tangerines on the table with a little plush demon and staring at a large multicoloured crystal that had dark purple ornaments on both sides.


    "What have you got there?" Yui asked, taking the watermelon out of the fridge. Vili stopped eating mandarins and picked up the crystal. It was beautiful completely round and sparkling in different colours, the main ones being silver, scarlet, crimson, blue and with small traces of amethyst. "Oh this is a pseudo-artifact that I created yes?"


    "This beast cannot be called a pseudo-artifact." Vili started calmly but seriously, which slightly surprised Yui who is already used to not very serious Vili who has dirty comments. She was also aware of the fact that the demon next to her did nod as if it agreed with Vili, two plush creatures behaving like that, Yui found it cute. "It can collect mana not only from the negative spectrum but also from the positive spectrum, turning it into a pure mana. Not only that, even the remains of the spells, it turns it into a pure mana that can be used by anyone. If they can, of course."


    "Eh." Yui stopped doing what she was doing, she got stupefied and started staring at a fist-sized crystal. "I made it to try idea. It''s not even that big. Don''t exaggerate." She laughed nervously.


    "Well, you''ve just hit the jackpot."  Vili clapped and then she added. "And don''t be afraid of the size, it''s just picking up excess, and there wasn''t much of it in that fight. Its important function is that it collects mana even from nature, and we can use that."


    Vili jumped up and flew up to Yui''s face grabbing her cheeks and pinching her slightly to clear the mind of the lost Yui. She just squinted her eyes at her and threw at her with a hand lightly and began to wonder what to do with the crystal now, she will be able make more of it so it should be fine to use it now.


    "What do you think we should do about it, make an artifact?" She decided to ask Vila for advice, thinking she might have some ideas.


    "Then the crystal would be as good as an ordinary crystal of the same size." Vili started to reject the idea of creating an artifact and she started thinking about what to do about it. "I think we should put it on and Ley Lines to slowly draw from them."


    "Ley Lines? What is that?" Yui asked, thinking about a strange term.


    "These are the magical streams on the planet created after mana appeared with our arrival." Vili started explaining. "These streams flow through the whole planet and soak up everything around them, collecting human emotions. Because people are not very positive creatures, most of these emotions are negative and this creates demons in the places where these streams meet. TransMagica and Etativi are fighting for these magical points and so now the world has divided.


    When Vili finished her short lecture she noticed that Yui started to think deeply and started to ignore everyone around her. Her thoughts lasted a while and then a sadistic smile appeared on her face.


    "Are they all known?" She asked her, and then looked at Vila in the eyes, her own eyes shining slightly in violet.


    "No. Not all of them are known, and if I say that I know one not far away. I hid it myself." Yui''s eyes were wide open to the words of Vila, who had a smug smile. "Etativi is not as united as anyone might have imagined. Everyone tries to climb to the top." She added proud of herself.


    "So let''s build a Witch hut." Yui smiled too.


    Suddenly they both heard small steps approaching them, causing them to turn their heads. They saw Miyu running there, who had a smile from ear to ear.


    "Here I am!" She screamed cheerfully, then ran to Yui and threw herself in an embrace that was easy for her to catch. Miyu hugged her strong, and Yui started to stroke her and looked into her eyes.


    "We''re going on a trip." Miyu was astonished and embarrassed, but she nodded because Yui was her friend and she trusted her friends. She will follow Yui wherever she wants.


    "Okay. Get ready to go in ten minutes."


    "Okay." Miyu responded cheerfully and ran out of the corner, coming back again after a while with a big bag from which she pulled out a red dress and another similar but yellow one. "Which one is better?"


    "Red. You will look sweet in it." Yui told her from the spot, giving Miyu a beautiful smile on which she blushed, not just because of the compliment. Miyu then went to Yui''s room where she started changing. Yui quickly finished slicing the watermelon and made some sandwiches, then took them and put them in the basket together with a few drinks. After that she also dressed up in a black knee-length skirt together with a grey sleeveless shirt.


    Together with the basket they left the house following the black cat. They attracted quite a lot of eyesight but nobody approached because of the aura of happiness coming from Miyu, which was extremely sweet. Miyu held Yui''s free hand and followed her easily, once in a while starting the conversation.


    They left the city where they quickly changed using the Yui ribbon in order to deafen the magic impulse and started to fly towards the forest just after Vila. Finally, they reached a place that was 10 minutes away from the edge of the city and found themselves in a deep forest by the stream. There, Vili looked around for a while and then pointed out a specific tree, which was slightly larger than the rest.


    "Put the crystal here and try to make an artifact. Try to imagine your base or something similar. Just your territory." Vili started by giving advice to Yui who had a question mark over her head. "Don''t forget to focus as much as you can."


    Yui just nodded and started the whole process, and Miyu just backed off and started staring at Yui with great curiosity. She put the crystal in the bark of the tree and started focusing and driving all her mana into the crystal until she started to sweat. The bark started to grow around the crystal and quickly devoured it, taking it to the centre of the trunk. Yui kept her hand on the tree and sent her intentions straight into it.


    The tree started to shine with a mystical purple light that permeated the tree and started to change it. Yui imagined a huge tree that was a guard of a large garden filled with beautiful flowers, which was supposed to defend and fight off the garden''s enemies, while being its heart. The earth trembled when the roots began to grow in the area, the tree''s bark turned black with dark purple markings on the bark. The leaves shone and began to take on amethyst colours, which created a mystical atmosphere that looked as holy as it did wicked.


    Yui fell to the ground exhausted and her transformation turned off. Miyu quickly ran up to her and calmed down when she saw that Yui was just asleep, so she put her on her thighs and also returned to normal. At that time, Vili began to observe the tree and then using a few smaller crystals to create a magic formation to hide the tree. From far away it should be invisible.


    Yui woke up after a few minutes and saw Miyu above her in the light of a mystical tree, which made Yui enchanted and she just stared. Miyu started to get more and more embarrassed and began to look away, causing Yui to grab her head and bring her closer to her. Miyu wanted to say something by opening her mouth, but before she could do it, Yui kissed her.


    Miyu started to wriggle, her eyes in shock, but after a while she stopped and closed her eyes. She did not even fight the tongue that Yui pushed into her mouth. After a while Yui let her go and a thread of saliva hung from between their lips. In Miyu''s eyes there was a little warm and great confusion, and in Yui''s eyes there was a great passion, which she withheld and got up.


    "Thanks for keeping an eye on me." She smiled sweetly. "This is your reward."


    "The reward." Miyu whispered once, touched her lips, she was all red.


    "Okay, time to eat." Yui said, reaching for a basket of sandwiches and watermelon. She approached Miyu and picked her up, sat down under the tree. Before Miyu could say anything, Yui pushed the watermelon into her mouth, which she started to eat quickly filling her cheeks like a squirrel.


    From her little trip, a wonderful picnic was created.

 Ch-17 The Secret Garden

    After the girls had their picnic, they put everything back in the basket and put it aside. However, Miyu was still on Yui''s knees leaning on her breast as Yui lightly massaged her belly after she fed her without giving her the opportunity to eat by herself. Miyu has already calmed down from her shock of kissing Yui, but even now a little blush can be seen on her face.


    Yui finally released her from her knees when she saw what Vili was doing and decided to check it out. Miyu let herself rise without any problem, still not daring to say anything, and stood up quickly to follow Yui. Vili noticed that they were coming up and stopped what she was doing to turn her head towards them ready for any questions.


    "What is this formation doing?" Yui asked curiously, looking at the black unknown signs circulating around the tree trunk. However, they were shining with a purple light similar to those of the leaves from the tree and had quite an ominous but equally mystical atmosphere around them.


    "A camouflage barrier, similar to the one in your room but much more powerful." Vili pointed out symbols that slowly circulated around the trunk, spinning slightly. "Because the tree will feed on a Lay Line mana, it will be a great mark for those who are able to sense mana and thus it would become a great target that would attract both the Witches and the Magical Girls here. That is why this barrier here, although something more powerful would be useful. With these words, Vili turned to look into the eyes of Yui, who only smiled slightly.


    Yui approached the basket and pulled out a box full of demon cores, amethyst and crimson cores, which flashed to Yui''s touch, where the crimson cores changed colour to amethyst and crimson when Yui took control of them. Then she changed back to her Witch form.


    She took sixteen cores eight larger and another eight smaller. She then found sixteen large stones and, using mana, began to carve in them, the shape of an arrow of the compass leaving a hole in the middle. She then cut a piece of the branch from her tree and carved sixteen wind roses in it, which she then placed in the holes of the carved stones.


    As she watched the working Yui, Miyu could not help but think that Yui looked amazing with the magic tree in the background, which added to her beauty. Amethyst shards started to dance around her, emitting purple unholy light, as if a goddess was performing a miracle, Miyu could only watch and admire, as others would too, because there is nothing else anyone would dare to do.


    Vili was also staring at the working Yui and again she couldn''t believe the treasure she found. If it goes on like this they will create a new faction together in this whole war. However, for the time being they are still quite weak and will need much more power, demons and artifacts to be able to face their enemies equally.


    Sixteen carved stones with wooden cores and the same number of demon cores levitated around Yui. So she approached the tree and once again placed her hand on it and focusing on the purpose of her artefact, drawing magical power from the tree, into the stones to connect them together.


    In her imagination an image was formed, in the centre as the core of the garden and also its heart, which will defend its home a magical black tree with amethyst leaves. Sixteen stones fired from it, which flew far away marking the territory belonging to the tree and were fed by the tree. They were to use its power to create a world only accessible to garden visitors. They were to mark the borders of the magical world in the world. Only those who know this place can get here and intruders will have no right to see it.


    Yui''s will was given form when a new artifact started spinning around the tree trunk creating one circle for the human eye. In one second, it stopped and fired in all directions of the world, stopping only one kilometre away from the tree, where they became the points from which the purple barrier protecting the entire garden was created. The sun got an amethyst colour but did not change the light falling on the area. The sky was starry and dark purple even though there was a day, and one could only wonder how beautiful the sky would look at night. All clouds blurred leaving a cloudless sky.


    "It'' s finished, what do you think of it?" Yui on uncertain legs turned around with a big smile on her face, which radiated a sense of satisfaction. However, it was quickly replaced by surprise when she saw that Vili and Miyu had plates instead of eyes. They were so astonished, with their eyes so open that Yui was worried that their eyes would fall out, not to mention that their jaws fell down.


    "Here''s Earth. Are you still alive?" Yui ran up to them and waved her hand in front of their eyes, but this only had an effect on Miyu, who woke up from shock and started looking around.


    "Yui, you are amazing! How did you create something so fantastic!?" Miyu started running around the tree trying to see everything from all sides. In her eyes stars, she looked at the most amazing thing she had ever seen, even though she was a Witch herself. She turned around while running and it looked like she was dancing.


    "I wanted to have the world just for us. Do you like it?" Yui answered Miyu''s question and then asked her own, to which girl vigorously nodded and even jumped up and ran to Yui to hug her. Yui allowed and grabbed Miyu in a strong hug starting to stroke her head.


    "This is absurd." Vili also said, in a rather uncertain calm way, looking around the terrain during the flight to the main tree. "This is really her secluded world, absurd. She had to use mana from a tree to do this and hold this micro world. That would explain the effect." She whispered to herself, not not noticing the world around her. "This certainly takes care of hiding, no one will sense something that is not in the world. They could still feel the mana being sucked out of Ley Line. But it''s harder than finding the power point itself."


    "What are you talking about?" Yui asked a little bit uncertain about Vila''s behaviour.


    "The fact that you created a magical realm." Vili looked Yui straight in the eyes, a flash in her scarlet eyes. "I haven''t seen one since our world. In this world, our artifacts are not able to adjust themselves to the other properties of the dimension. But it''s a good thing no one will expect us to have something like this. Yui make some demons and leave them here, we''ll start building armies without worrying about being detected."


    Yui just nodded to excited Vili and without seeing any problem with the idea, she used all the other crystals to create demons. A few wooden wolves from a nearby tree, she told them to find and bring stones from which she created two powerful golems from the largest crystals and finally a few wood puppet demons the size of an adult with three pairs of arms. She ordered them to take care of the garden while she was away and make it cosy.


    "Okay, we'' re leaving, the sun is setting." Yui said and then she went up to the tree. Miyu looked inquiring, but Vili just grabbed Yui, and pointed out to Miyu to do the same. When they did so, they flashed and disappeared and appeared a kilometre further on the edge of the barrier where a black and white stone levitated three metres above the ground.


    Yui nonchalantly walked towards it, and the girls followed her. A few branches suddenly grew out of the stone, which merged with the ground to form a portal that they all went through. When the passed branches returned to the stone, which this time was on the ground buried, barely visible. If you are not specifically looking for it you would not be able to see it.


    "Let''s go back!" Yui said when and flew away.

 Ch-18 Lack of Homework

    Yui was again helping out at school, and more specifically in the student council, this time because of a lack of homework. She did not do it because she was busy with magical things and it completely slipped her mind. So now she is sitting next to Keiko and helped her with the documents, of which there was quite a pile. They did not talk and only heard the sound of pens writing on paper. There was a heavy aura around them which made Keiko nervous even though nothing was happening. However, it was a condition that Yui evoked in everyone who did not know her closely.


    The other members of the council were also in the room and were also completely quiet, more than usual when they worked because none of them could start a conversation as usual. This was the case because Yui looked more serious than usual and created an aura around her that said "Don''t disturb me". Once in a while, however, Yui was caught by the gaze of Hikari, who looked a little more nervous than usual but in a different sense than Keiko, but this was invisible to others besides Yui, who could sense it.


    They were surprised when Kobayashi brought her here and explained the situation, because Yui does not look like a person who is lazing around, but they did not refuse help, because the work had gathered together for them in recent days and they started to be a little desperate about how they would finish it. Under these circumstances, Yui was an gift from heaven for them and they were very grateful. It is not as if they were able to convey their gratitude as they wished, again, because of the unfriendly atmosphere surrounding the slightly annoyed Yui.


    Yui herself wanted to lose as little time as possible with all this, because she wanted to see how her garden is maintained by demons, so she worked at a high speed, like a professional using all her concentration, doing the job of two. This was so much to the point that when Kobayashi, after showing Yui what to do and seeing her speed and professionalism, felt more and more demotivated by her efficiency and swore to herself that she wouldn''t let the other students and the teachers see her work in order not to lose her last scrap of teacher''s pride.


    Yui could not help but sigh when she took another handful of documents, which did not escape the girls and drew their attention to look at the documents she had already finished. Her pile was almost twice the size of theirs and Yui did not look like she was going to slow down. Keiko, as always, decided to interfere here.


    "If you are tired you can rest Misaki-san." Yui stopped for a while but quickly returned to work and said without any interest.


    "No thanks. I''m not tired."


    Keiko lost her good mood a bit and now went back to work with her head lowered to hide her facial expression. The girls didn''t pay much attention to her, she always took things too much to herself when she tried to be nice to others and it didn''t work out.


    Their work lasted an hour, before most of the work was done largely because Yui made up the lion''s share of it, making the girls feel a bit stupid and on the edge of their minds they did not want their opinion to fall with one of the most popular girls in school. For two girls it was because they secretly admired her a little, for the third because she did not want Yui to feel better than her. However, in Hikari''s case, she was even sad that Yui might think badly of her, but she quickly got it out of her head telling herself that she did not care.


    When Yui finished another pile of papers, she saw that all the girls were already finishing the last pile of papers. They also noticed that she had finished and Hikari wanted to say that she could go home, when Yui had picked up half of Keiko''s pile, who was surprised and wanted to keep it, but Yui just ignored her and started filling in the papers.


    "Misaki-san you don''t have to work anymore, you might go home." Hikari said, not knowing how she should react to the situation.


    "Hara-san has the most documents, it will be faster." That''s the only response Yui gave to the matter without stopping even for a second. Keiko herself got a big hit on pride thinking that Yui thought she was incompetent, and her opinion was shared by the girls who looked at her with gentle eyes. This only made Keiko feel worse.


    However, Yui herself did not intend to achieve this, not even in the slightest. She only did it because her heart did not allow her to leave a girl with a job, especially when she looked sweet and tried her best to keep up with them. So she decided to be nice and help her, realizing completely that they misunderstood her and took pleasure in with them. She liked Keiko''s sad expression.


    They finished their work so quickly and gathered all the documents together to take them to the school office. Keiko went under the table because her pen fell under it and she followed it to get it back. *bang* But when she wanted to get up, she hit her head, drawing the girls attention. Yui being the closest to her, pulled Keiko out of under the table where she was squatting down, holding her head. She had tears in her eyes and her expression was quite pathetic but Yui found her clumsiness quite sweet.


    So Yui stroke her head to comfort her, which apparently calmed Keiko''s who in response relaxed her face. The girl smiled lightly to show that everything was fine with her and Yui returned it with a warm smile, which made Keiko blush. The girls were slightly surprised by Yui''s sudden gentleness, as she was as cold as the ice until now. Their surprise increased when Yui suddenly returned to her cold shell in a instant.


    Aya ran up to Keiko to check at her condition and saw that she wad growing a big bump on her head. She must have hit head hard and so in her head now must be ringing like in church. Aya looked questioningly at Hikari who only sighed and then nodded. So Aya said to everyone goodbye and took Keiko with her to bring her home. Yui seeing this took a big mountain of documents and decided to go to the school office on behalf of Keiko, although it was not her responsibility.


    "Sorry about that." Said Hikari, who also took the documents and together with Yui went to the school office, leaving Mai, who was tidying up the documents in the student council room. Yui walked with Hikari evenly without saying anything to each other on the way. Hikari really wanted to say something, but she was not able to get herself together.


    There were not many teachers in the teacher''s room and Kobayashi was nowhere to be seen, which surprised Yui, who thought that she was always a busy in work. So she had no idea what her teacher was thinking about leaving her work alone and doing what she wanted.


    However, she did not let that thought take away her thoughts and decided that she did not care. She left her papers on her desk and went back with Hikari to take her things. During their march they met Mai, who also went with the documents, but Yui ignored her and Hikari said she would take care of the rest so she could go afterwards.


    In the room when Yui was about to leave because she took her things, noticing that only her and the President things were left, Mai had to leave them somewhere else, Hikari called her.


    "Misaki-san thanks you for your help. You were invaluable." Hikari thanked and praised Yui who barely reacted and only turned around slightly to respond.


    "It is no big deal. No need to thank me, I was here for the punishment after all." Her story was quick, and about what suited the school Yui like nothing else.


    "But you did more than the punishment intended, you deserve to be thanked for that." Hikrai insisted and slowly approached Yui not to talk to her from the other end of the room. Her face was serious, hiding her nervousness and happiness, as she finally got through to talking to Yui and did not intend to miss the opportunity. She will improve her relationship with her, as a good student council president, just for that, nothing else.


    "Thanks accepted in that case". Yui smiled gently in opposition to her unfriendly aura and also took one step towards her. She looked directly into Hikari''s eyes and noticed that she got nervous in front of her eyes so her smile was slightly increased with satisfaction.


    "I would like to thank you on behalf of the council so if you need anything, come and I will try to help you as much as I can". Hikari declared with a smile, hiding the blush that strongly wanted to come out on her face with great obstinacy.


    "So I will get the prize, yes?" Yui so understood the word Hikari said, she just nodded thinking it was a good way to describe it. Yui at that time approached her even closer and closer to Hikari''s until she took one step back. This led to Yui''s eyes a few centimetres apart and Hikari looked into Yui''s eyes again, where she was able to see a slight shade of violet. "So what will be my reward?"


    "Eh?" Hikari could see Yui approaching her quickly and saying this to her ear. Surprised, she walked away from her slightly, taking three steps back just to see Yui and her sadistic smile that was seductive to her. Yui walked forward and Hikari retreated until she hit the wall behind her. "What are you doing?"


    "Just asking what prize I''m going to get." Yui, not caring about Hikari''s anxiety, approached closer and closer, with her smile, which gave Hikari ideas and a blush on her face. However, she tried to stop herself because she didn''t like the fact that Yui was behaving like this at all. Yui stretched out her hand and tried to touch her cheek, but Hikari grabbed her hand with quite a bit of force and her eyes were shining slightly. "Oh, ha ha. It seems to be the end. Well, I''ll take that as my reward."


    "What?" Hikari got lost on the words of Yui, who took her hand back, returning to her cold self and turned around leaving the room without even saying goodbye, leaving the stuned Hikari. "What was that just now?"


    Hikari couldn''t understand anything about Yui''s behaviour. Whether she was serious or just making fun of her, Hikari could not say. Losing control completely, Hikrai used her aura to calm down because of her nervousness and rejected Yui, which she now regretted slightly. The truth of the matter was that she no longer knew what to think.


    "Misaki Yui is that how you really are?" Was it her true character or just a way to show dominance? Hikari could only guess, without realizing that she spent the rest of the day thinking about Yui.

 Ch-19 Secrets and Plans

    The little harassment that Yui put Hikari through was quite fruitful, for more than one reason. At first, Yui simply wanted to play on her emotions in retaliation for her constant gazing, which excited her slightly, but still she wanted to excite her and from what she saw, she managed even a little too much, who would have thought she would use the minimum amount of magic power to scare her away.


    "What does that mean now?" Yui whispered to herself and wondered what it might mean. From what Vili told her, there are only a few ways to use mana and only three on earth. One is to be a Witch or a Magical Girl who gets the opportunity to use mana with a magical artifact that allows them to transform themselves. The second is by means of an amulet or magic artifact, through which someone can use mana, and the third is by means of using natural talent, but this only occurs with newborn babies and is not valid in this situation.


    "It didn''t look like she had an artifact with her." Yui wasn''t able to see a government-issue amulet, magic weapons or other such items. She had a necklace but it did not react to the magic, at least it did not react to Hikari''s mana, which excluded it. There was also no reason to take such objects to school even if she was in some organisation, which left only one option.


    "The Magical Girl. Hikari has a pretty interesting secret, doesn''t she? I''ll have to check you out, so don''t mind me." She said, with a sadistic smile, to a person who wasn''t even there. Yui also noticed that the fact that there are only people on the student council with mana alterations in their appearance is no longer such a coincidence. She was not one hundred percent sure, but the probability of another possibility was negligible.


    Of course, there were also rumours that there might be a Magical Girl at school, there are after all more than a few girls with mana alteratons, but Yui thought it was unlikely, at least until now. Her filthy luck would not allow her to have such pleasure. She did not expect, however, that since she became a Witch her luck would turn around and allow her to discover the her prey was hiding under her nose.


    Yui''s amusement grew and grew as she thought of many ways to have fun with her student council, which she would enjoy. Now that she was practically certain that they were Magical Girls, many facts began to come together which made Yui felt stupid that she couldn''t see them before and that she needed obvious proof. Their extraordinary colours were the same as the ones on Magical Girls, with whom she had fought, she heard rumours that they are often summoned by teachers during lessons and many similar things. She felt as if somebody had dropped flaps from her eyes...


    "Ahhh..." She finally understood. Magical Girls and Witches can interfere with people''s perception so that they would not be recognized, it was one of the effects of a transforming artifact. In truth, Yui was terrified of how powerful this effect was and how it affects the mind, now she understood that it was being used on her. This effect is frightening mainly because, in the victim''s subconscious, it simply throws away suspicion of its master, no matter how suspicious it is. Unless there is concrete evidence there will be no suspicion, even when Yui noticed the use of magic, she left the possibility of her being the Magical Girl to the very end. "Terrifying."


    Get the fear out, Yui was shaking in terror as her mind was shaken and she couldn''t do anything about it. It was so bad that people around her started to worry about the girl with the pale face shaking, but before they could even approach her, she started to walk fast. Yui tried with all her might to throw off the idea that this could be turned into a weapon, after all, if the Etativi could do this they would already have taken over the world.


    She only calmed down when she came to her home where she found Miyu playing with a plush demon that seemed bigger than recently but she decided to ignore it.


    "Hey Miyu." On hearing her voice, the girl became happy, but then she immediately pushed her cheeks out, with an angry look at Yui. This sight was sweet and acted like honey on Yui''s heart, who immediately understood why Miyu was angry. "Sorry I was so late. I was stopped at school."


    "I''m gonna make some snacks, so keep having fun." Yui said, going to the kitchen, where she met Vili as usual, which she was happy about because she had some questions for her. But she couldn''t keep Miyu waiting any longer, so she started with the fridge, from which she pulled the ingredients.


    "Vili, have you ever made a weapon with a perception disturbance?" To this serious question that she got from Yui, Vili also got serious and turned all her attention to the girl. Yui did not stop working in the kitchen but focused all her attention on Vili and encouraged her to speak with her eyes. Vili just folded her hands.


    "There were attempts, but nothing ever came out of it. Too much uncertainty in the weapon." Vili began to answer honestly, and decided to continue by seeing Yui questioning eye. "The perception disturbance itself works like light hypnosis and does not allow too much of it. The highest results are distractions from things you want to hide, but this is also not certain. It stops working completely when someone guesses the thing you want to hide, although I have heard that the experience itself causes a sudden release from the effect. Usually it is a fear of confusion and lack of control, but it passes quickly." Vili focused her eyes on Yui and finished. "After you have asked me this, I can guess that you have experienced it."


    "Yes. The student council president at my school turned out to be the Magical Gir," Yui started while she was making sandwiches for Miyu. "When I realised it everything suddenly became clear and I got a little scared. Thanks for explaining it to me."


    "No problem." Vili smiled lightly on Yui, who likewise had a light smile. "So, this girl, what is she like?"


    "Shy of her desires and thus keeping the front of a model student." Yui''s lips again formed a slightly sadistic smile. "She also seems to like me."


    "So what are your plans?" Vili was growing increasingly interested in what Yui was going to do, because she was always able to come up with something that surprised her completely. Her games didn''t bother her at all, in fact, she even liked them.


    "I am going to play with her of course! However, if it seems to me that she''s a third-ranked Magical Girl. I''ll have to prepare myself hard." Yui finished making snacks for Miyu and decided to bring them to her. "I will have to create powerful demons."


    "Will you use a magic tree? Or better, take Miyu as suport?" Vili asked her curiously.


    "No. I want to test the most powerful demons I can create right now." That was another character trait that Vili liked in Yui. She always wanted to get better and be the dominant person who always has control. She also noticed that when Yui is not in the heat, she is quite intelligent in her actions. It''s a shame that she shows such interest only in playing with the Magical Girls.


    Yui finally returned to Miyu, who threw the ball to a demon who jumped up to the ceiling to catch it and then ran up to the girl to give it back. He behaved like a normal dog if you ignore his demonic powers. He was the only demon in her house so Yui decided to do some experiments on him, which the dog seemed to sensed because he suddenly froze and sslowly turned his head towards her, she just had a smile on her face which did not promise anything good.


    "Come here." Yui said to Miyu, who listened and sat on the couch where she started eating the sandwiches made by Yui, after a short thank you, Yui herself changed and ordered the demon to walk before her. Miyu just looked a little curious, without worrying about the little demon she was just playing with.


    Yui used her power on the demon, filling it with her mana, which made it grow. At that time she tried to do the same as she did when she was creating new demons and focused on its function, this time she imagined a big black wolf that could change between the two states, it took all the mana Yui but her experiment was successful.


    In front of her stood a majestic two-metre-tall black wolf, which barely fit into the rather large living room of the house, it had violet tones on its fur and shiny amethyst eyes of the predator, which showed signs of intelligence. Though he laid down, as to not disturb the room, his form was powerful and his head was still at Yui''s waist. Yui stroke him, which was also done by Miyu, who smiled because the demon fur was very soft and fluffy. Despite this, the power of the demon was still not even comparable to that of the Magic Girl of the First Rank.


    "He needs more mana to increase his core." Vili commented, confirming Yui''s suspicions, who only nodded. To increase his combat potential he will have to go to the Magic Garden. Fortunately, tomorrow is Saturday and they will have plenty of time to increase their numbers. She was also curious about how the demons in the garden took care of it.


    When she was thinking about demons, Yui came up with an interesting idea and quickly went to her room where she sat down at her desk.

 Ch-19,5 Preparations in the Garden

    Yui, Vili and Miyu together with the demonic wolf, which has again turned into its plush form, came to the Magic Garden where Yui intended to strengthen her demons by saturating them with mana from the Magic Tree. When they saw how the garden had changed they couldn''t hide their surprise, the demons have worked continuously since their creation and the results were indeed remarkable.


    Starting from the beginning, when they entered the magic zone, they noticed a pebble path that quickly turned into a path lined with even, diced large stones of various colours. What''s more, the colours of the stones were arranged in a pleasant pattern. This path, three hundred metres from the border, was divided into three parts: One went further and the others evenly to the sides. They did not know that this path is around the whole garden symmetrically leading from each barrier artefact.


    When they approached the centre, they noticed that many trees were cut down in the centre of the garden and their wood was put aside. The ground was roughly leveled with all the unnecessary stones and roots removed, leaving an even, green lawn with shades of purple, giving nice scenery. The path makes a big circle around the Magic Tree which is now on an island which is surrounded by a stream of water on both sides, where it passes through the path there is a small stone bridge.


    The very fact that the stream changed its position by a dozen or so metres surprised them, but it created a nice aesthetics so they allowed it to be, without unnecessary questions. On an island near the tree there was a wooden table with two chairs, they were made such that it looked as if the tree had grown in this specific way and the carpenter was just removing the bark.


    "What is that?" Asked Miyu, pointing to something behind the trees on the border where the trees were no longer being cut down. When Yui looked there, she noticed that her demons were building something. Though for the time being it only had a stone foundation, but the scale was enormous, there were large and small stones gathered around the construction site, sorted from their size.


    She also noticed that her demons used magic, which surprised her a little because she didn''t think she was giving them that function. The two golems, which were now more compact, took the smaller stones and used mana to change their shape, cut them or combine them with other stones. The wolves, which now had light fur from thin leaves, used magic to manipulate plants and wood as if it was their own body. The less impressive puppets used stone tools which were reinforced with magic to make details in the wood and did so pretty quickly with their three pairs of hands, their appearance has hardly changed except that a black stone appeared in the middle on their face.


    "Well I did tell them to make a more pleasant place in here." Yui said to Miyu with an uneven tone, caused by a slight shock. The demons only noticed them for a moment and then returned to their work. "However, I did not expect them to be able to use magic."


    "Well, they have strengthened themselves by being close to such a powerful source of mana, using magic is just another step in the evolution of the demon." Explained Vili, who together with the girls went under the tree and the girls sat on the furniture prepared for them. At that time, the plush demon turned into its more demonic form his body was covered with a shady fog that grew to reveal the result of his transformation. At that time, Vili flew up to the tree, picked off the amethyst fruit from it, and put it on the table showing it to girls who were still watching the working demons.


    "Yui, Miyu look at this," She drew the girls attention to the fruit. "It''s a magical fruit that can increase magic power. Unfortunately, it is immature and can only increase the magical power of demons."


    "You know a lot about it," Yui noticed, and Miyu nodded to it. "Was there something similar in your world?"


    "Yes, and in this world it will become natural in a few years time. Very rare, however still natural, the Earth simply hasn''t soaked enough up mana yet. When that happens there will be many new species of plants and trees, such as this, that will be formed on magic points." Vili explained and then threw the fruit to the demon who ate it in one fell swoop.


    It didn''t take long to see him change, because his eyes were shining and he got an amethyst glow, which had a mystical effect. His fangs became longer and sharper, just like his claws. His body became even bigger leaving him unable to fit in Yui''s house and he was surrounded now by a shady amethyst fog that held close to him, responding to his orders. After a while, the changes stopped appearing, and the demon just bowed down to his lady.


    "Why don''t you give him a name?" Miyu suggested, slowly approaching the wolf to stroke him, expecting his fur to be even nicer than before. Yui agreed with this proposal, after all, her demon was now quite a challenge Magical Girl of the second rank but she still thought he would lose in an equal fight.


    "This is a good idea." Yui agreed and, without thinking too much about it, gave him the first name that came to her mind when she was thinking about the big wolf. "How does Fenrir sound?"


    "It''s from mythology, right?" Miyu asked, holding on to her chin, trying to remember where she heard the name.


    "Yes." Yui said simply, without paying too much attention to Miyu, because she was looking at Fenrir, whose eyes were shining when she gave him the name, gaining more intelligence and even some mana which Yui felt.


    "Well, more demons should be made." Yui said and approached the Magic Tree, placing a hand on it, she started drawing mana to create magical cores which appeared in her free hand. The first ten were the size of tangerines meaning several of them fell to the ground, she also created five apple sized and two pineapple sized. The crystals themselves were transparent with shades of amethyst.


    "This is all I can get out of the tree." Yui said and Vili nodded, then they all picked up the crystals and put them on the table. "For some reason they seem too clean to be artefacts."


    "Probably because your power needs to have negative emotions to work, and it''s pure mana with no extras." Vili explained.


    "So what kind of demons will you make?" Miyu asked.


    "Well, I had some ideas." Yui said, reaching for the bag that she brought with her with contained many items brought from her home.

 Ch-20 Witch Yui Attack

    Monday has come and Yui, who came to the school in a good mood, started the plan. The aim of her plan is to confirm her predictions about Hikari and to determine if the members of the student council really are all Magical Girls. Even now she was not 100% sure about them, which only showed the strength of perception disruption effect.


    So Yui went through the lessons not very focused, waiting for the time when the action starts and she will finally play with the Magical Girls who are completely unaware of her attack. She was going to attack close to the school to force Hikari and the girls to immediately respond to her offensive, to see how the girls will behave and how quickly the Magical Girls will arrive.


    The attack itself is supposed to start during the lunch break so that Yui can observe the student council more easily and at the same time get a good reason why her eyes suddenly change colour. After all, when a person is attacked by a demon there is a good chance that the victim will be soaked in the demon''s mana and stimulate a change in the colour of eyes or hair. The very idea that the Magical Girl will try to save her from the demon with thiers lovely faces in desperation painted a smile on Yui''s face.


    Yui''s demons were taken care of by Vili, to whom she left behind a watch and a phone for better communication, and set a time when she was to start the mission. For the last two days, she has forced her to make a dozen or so teleporting balls because she needs a pair of them: one for the person teleporting and the other in the coordinates where the portal is to appear. Vili was so tired because of this that she slept for several hours.


    Miyu is to stay in the Magic Garden during this time, where she is to wait for the demons to return and, if some Magical Girl goes through the portal, then she is supposed to push her back into the it. Should that not work, then she is expected to catch and overpower her. If the Magical Girl was caught in the Yui''s domain, she would have to make sure that girl wouldn''t remember anything about it, she would replace those memories with others, more pleasant, ones for the stronger effect of course.


    It was with such thoughts that Yui sat through all the lessons, with a minimum of commitment, until finally the bell rang, at last, freeing her from the great boredom that was the class. On leaving the classroom she decided to go for a walk, or rather to look for student council, so she circulated on the third floor and around the teachers room.


    To her delight she met Hikari in the corridor, with a great deal of documents in her hands, likely bound for teachers room. When she noticed Yui she blushed slightly, turning her eyes away, apparently she was surprised as she immediately returned to her natural facial expression and then looked Yui straight in the eyes.


    "Good morning, Misaki-san."


    "Hello," Yui said with a smile when she heard the insensitive voice of Hikari, who wanted to silence her emotions with all her might, but did not know that this only made Yui like her more and more. "Help?"


    "No need, I''ll manage. There is no reason for you to shorten your break." Yui''s smile only got bigger when Hikari refused her offer of help.. Hikari turned her eyes from it because she wasn''t able to look Yui in the face with calm, she decided to finish the short conversation in this moment and started to go again by passing her.


    Yui said nothing for goodbye and just looked slightly at her watch, where she noticed that it was time to start, so she looked one last time at the leaving Hikari who suddenly stopped walking and looked out the window in a sudden motion. That was enough for Yui to clear the last doubt in her mind, now she was certain that a Magical Girl is standing in front of her.


    "It''s time to play with you." A voice whispered unheard by anyone.


    ***


    Hilarii suddenly sensed many demons coming out of nowhere and, what is even worse, they are not far from the school. When she cast her gaze through the window of the corridor towards them she was able to see the form of a great black wolf and other demons accompanying it in the distance, however, she could not sense any Witch, which meant that she sent demons on her own or hiding to attack by surprise, but judging by the power of the demons only a second option seemed possible.


    Now, being serious, she forgot about Yui and quickly went to the student council room where other members, who also had serious facial expressions, determined and ready for anything, were already waiting. Hikari put the papers on the table and said.


    "Demons are in front of the school, there is no time for any preparations."


    "Do we even know how many there are and how strong they are?" Keiko asked when they all started gathering to go to the roof.


    "We don''t know how many, but they are all powerful, to the extent that you can''t handle some one-on-one. Hikary explained, beacuse as the third rank she had the best magic perception and could best judge the strength of the opponent.


    "It will be difficult, but I am worried that I didn''t feel any Witch." Aya said when they were coming out of the room and headed for the stairs.


    [Attention, a demon attack has begun near the school! All students are asked to stay calm and stay in the classrooms.]


    Suddenly, Kobayashi''s voice came out of the speakers and informed the school about the threat according to procedures. She knew about the demons because she had a communication from the city headquarters which had mana detecting artefacts but, due to the time and cost to produce, only in the main area of the city.


    Upon hearing this message, the students in the corridors became anxious but they did not immediately panic since no one saw any demons. However it was only a matter of time before someone could see them from the window, therefore the Magical Girls hurried up the stairs to the roof without bothering the students who were now worried and thus did not see that a person in the crowd was looking at them.


    "She is probably hiding." Mai commented while continuing the conversation, Hikari and Keiko nodded to her words, it seems they had similar assumptions.


    "Okay, we have to be careful, so Keiko you stay back, Aya and Mai will cover the sides and I will attack in front," Hikari quickly gave a fighting strategy and the girls could only nod. "You will support me. Remember, this time we are not supposed to win but to hold out until the reinforcements arrive. Understood?"


    "Yes" They all responded in the union, entering a magical circle where they changed unnoticed, and then went away towards the demons, who unfortunately, moved towards the school. The Magical Girls could already hear and see the panic of the students who noticed this and who started to close themselves in the classrooms at great speed, but they calmed down when Argent and the rest of them noticed.


    In front of them there were 32 demons, which were divided into four groups and two unique ones. The first group consisted of 10 dummies in black cloaks that moved as if a light breeze blew them up from underneath, wearing a black and white theatrical mask on their face, which is half happy and half sad. The dummy has long hands to the knees ended with a sword instead of a hand, the blade itself was one metre long and could freely rotate on a ball joint.


    The second group also consisted of 10 demons, namely wooden dolls with three pairs of hands, in which they hold stone weapons, with one black stone on their head. The weapons they used were two stone tower shields held by the upper pair of hands, on which there were interesting patterns. The lower pairs of hands held two two two-handed swords, one on each side and all their weapons had a slightly amethyst aura around them.


    The third group consisted of five wooden wolves with green grassy fur, but the thing that distinguished them from normal wolves was the fact that their tails were composed of many roots that whirled lively. They also had branches entangled around their torso, which were killing the effect of unity with nature.


    Another group of five demons consisted of car-sized stone bears that had cracks the whole body over with violet light in them and focused in their eyes, which consisted of amethyst crystals and their fangs and claws looked terribly sharp enough to make cutting stone child''s play.


    The last two demons were unique, one of which was very powerful, suggesting that he was the leader of this group. The weaker of the demons had the form of a Human woman, consisting of stones held together by their roots and branches, which did not mean that she looked ugly, on the contrary she looked quite hot. Her body had good proportions and important places were slightly covered with bark, not that there was anything there. She had waist-length hair made up of thin, very long leaves and therefore looked very soft which emphasise her pretty face, overall she looked like a driad.


    The last demon was a great black wolf with black fur interspersed with shades of violet and it was surrounded by a shadow-amethyst fog formed by magic. He was the only one who had a sign of intelligence in his eyes and said eyes were able to pierce the Magical Girls through when his eyes stopped on each of them for a few seconds, giving them a little bit of fear.


    "It will be difficult." Aqua said quietly watching her enemies closely, so far neither side has made the first move.


    "We just have to stop them from doing damage until the support arrives." Hikari repeated the orders quietly, so as not to alert the demons.


    "Really, and when will this support come?" All the Magical Girls froze when they heard a familiar voice coming from behind them. When they carefully turned around they saw a Witch in purple there, nonchalantly levitating behind them and abandoning the element of surprise, all with a sadistic smile on her face.


    "So you are the one behind this!" Feeu was angry, which only deepened the smile of the Witch who drove finger across her belly and kissed it reminding the girl of their last serious clash, which made Feeu blush, slightly looking away.


    "Pervert" Said Eisst quietly which only the girls around her heard who also blushed slightly understanding what happened to Feeu, especially Argent, who needed a moment to calm down.


    "So, girls, why don''t you give yourself up and we''ll get to know each other a little better?" The witch said in a seductive tone that conveyed her intentions to the girls well, making them shiver again, but the determination in their eyes didn''t even shake, which she noted. "There is no point in fighting the inevitable, is there?"


    With these words, the demons finally started to move around trying to surround the Magical Girls, but those unwilling to fight on all fronts decided to suppress the weakest point, the Witch, who stood alone.


    In response to this the Witch summoned hear armour and a sword before taking commbat stance.


    "Come on." She said straight with an inviting smile.

 Ch-21 Demonic Fight

    At Yui''s shout, the demons threw themselves at the Magical Girls, but they were not thoughtless in their attacks as they divided into teams to deal with specific opponents with different powers. The knowledge of the girls skills was, of course, given to them by Yui, who wanted to make sure that her demons would fight a fairly even battle.


    Eisst was mainly attacked by demons in masks, those with shields as well as one forest wolf, because she was the weakest of the opponents and therefore did not need stronger opponents to take care of her. The exact number of demons did not exceed ten, two shield type, six with masks and the aforementioned wolf.


    Aqua got her share of demons in the form of the four remaining wolves, two demons in masks and also four shield bearers, who set themselves up in a defensive position with shields in front of them. Feeu, on the other hand, got all the stone bears and the four remaining shield bearers with two masked demons hiding behind the shields and the bears to find an opening in the Magical Girl defence.


    Fenrir and the driad flew to help Yui fight Argent, which they intended to achieve via the driad who created a root bow with stone handle and ends with green string probably made of a very thin bundle of grass, the great wolf used the fog floating around him to extend his claws and fangs, which now took on a dark purple colour.


    The demons, who now followed their respective targets, wanted to separate them so that they could not form a united front and the Witch intended to help them, so she used her mana to send a huge bullet towards the Magical Girls approaching her who, seeing the attack, thought they could easily avoid it by moving sideways...


    However, once they had carried out the manoeuvre, the divded down into dozens of smaller ones pouring like rain on the Magical Girls, they were able to defend themselves against it with ease, using a barrier, but this did not change the fact that they had to stop, which gave the demons enough time to catch up to them.


    So a battle began where, in a sudden demonic attack, Magical Girls were forcibly separated, more by Fenrir and the driad, so Feeu and Eisst were thrown away by the waving of a big black tail or the paw of a wolf, which was their own size, Aqua was able to defend herself against the thorny shots of the driad, but that did not change the fact that she was separated from her friends. Argent who was defending herself against another Witch attack was unable to help her companions at that moment


    Argent, who wanted to help them, was then also attacked, but she managed to create a barrier in time to block before kick of driad and a big paw full of Fenrir''s claws came, only being sent heavily towards Yui, with a barrier that was in a terrible state that, after a while, fell apart into millions of blurry pieces.


    "So since everyone has a partner," The Witch said, apparently satisfied with how the situation developed, clapping her hands to draw attention. "Time to start dancing!"


    With her words, the demons who stopped attacking for a moment to allow Magical Girls to listen to their lady, attacked again, not allowing any regrouping for the girls who were moving away from each other moment by moment, under the pressure of demons who did not even allow them to rest for a moment.


    Yui herself was slowly moving towards the school. Unwilling to allow it, Argent attacked her with all her  might, she might have been effective if not for the fact that her opponents were not pushovers and so, in their struggle, a balance was created that shifted into Yui''s favor moment by moment, making the Magical Girl nervous.


    The Magical Girls battles with demons did not go well for them either because, although they were stronger than the demons themselves, their numbers and cooperation proved to be their greatest strength, which meant that the girls were not able to destroy demons one by one as usual, instead having to deal with opponents who protect each other.


    Aqua, in her fight, had problems with the fact that her pressurised water drills were too slow to hit the agile wolves but too weak to break through the magically strengthened shields of the shield bearers, not to mention the masked demons who were quick to hide behind their comrades and did not go too far away from them so that the Magical Girl could not snipe them off.


    The Demons were also not passive in attacking the girl whenever they had a chance, not letting her get away from them, being attacked by wolves from the flanks or from behind, where she defended herself using a water barrier created from the water sphere she created, as well as by shield users from the front, she had to defend herself with a barrier from the claws of the wolves along with the water lance she created, from the shield bearers, so as not to let them get close to the range of their swords, but at that time, the masked demons attacked her from the blind spots of her defence, where she was barely able to set up a purely magical barrier for protection.


    She was being pushed against the wall, but was barely able to defend herself, even though her mana supplies were shrinking, she could see that small cracks were slowly appearing on the demons shields and small pieces of them began to fall off, which lifted her spirits as she now saw a way out of this situation. Her plan of action was simple, but now it was the best solution, she just wanted to hold out until she broke the shield of her opponents and then she would be able to finish them off by getting out of the encirclement.


    Aqua sighed, however, quickly wiping the sweat forming on her forehead in the momentary break as it was clear that it would take her quite a long time, but she managed to look towards Argent to see that she and the Witch were approaching school.


    At this time, Feeu was surrounded by a scarlet fire that mixed with her hair to create a charming image that could be mistaken for a fire element queen. However, this Magical Girl was not in as good a situation as one could have imagined as her fire could not deal with the demons around her or melt the stone shields, nor bodies of the demonic bears.


    Her sword was effective, but it was also unable to destroy a demon in one fell swoop when she was crushing a shield, bouncing the blade or chopping up the stone skin of a bear. Another demon attacked her from behind, making it impossible for her to finish off her opponent, she was very annoyed by the camouflaged demons that jumped perfectly behind their comrades to try to hurt her, to which she could only react with a fast barrier composed of pure mana, because a flame one against such opponents was useless.


    However, compared to Aqua, she had more room to breathe and sometimes she sent a magic bullet composed of fire to help Eisst, who had the most trouble with her demons, but was not able to fly up to her because the demons were not nice enough to just let her go.


    She thought, however, that she would soon be able to defeat them because their weapons could only withstand so much before they were completely destroyed, and even bears, despite their great strength, are slow enough for Feeu to avoid their attacks or respond satisfactorily, but she knew that even a scratch from their claws would be very dangerous, thus her fight went on.


    Eisst, who was the weakest of the Magical Girls, even though she was almost second rank, but only a beginner who was not as advanced as her colleagues, outside the ranks there was another way to illustrate the power of the magic user, these were the degrees of advancement in a given rank, and they were divided into three levels: beginner, advanced and ascending. Eisst herself was an ascending first rank, a degree in which you are comparable to a higher-ranking beginner, her colleagues were advanced and still had problems in the fight, so it was no surprise that she was losing badly.


    She only had the power to manipulate ice and compared to Feeu who also had her magic sword or Aqua who was able to increase the pressure of her water significantly, she did not have the arsenal to face her pack of demons, so now she breathed deep in fatigue, with many torn spots on her clothes where you could see light wounds on her bare skin.


    Surrounded from all sides, she was not even able to scratch the shields of the demons, let alone damage them, so her attitude was highly defensive, that is to say, she had on her fast-created ice armour, which was already very cracked, and her typical ice sword, which is practically destroyed, where only one more powerful attack would suffice to finish it off.


    The wolf attacked her from behind, which she could barely avoid, but in this moment she was attacked by a demon with blades instead of the hands with which she dealt by blocking his attack with the blade, at which point it completely crumbled, allowing a chance to by attacked by shield bearer, which attacked at once with his two blades and having nowhere to retreat, Eisst created a barrier which failed and was pierced, the sword struck the girl''s armour, destroying it in the process.


    In this moment, when Eisst was exposed and could easily be finished, the wolf just hit her with its tail, sending her to the ground where it started to pin her using its own paws, so she could do nothing. Eisst in this moment felt helpless, pissed off, she wanted to fight to help her companions not be hopeless and this feeling awoke something in her, aided by the mana that came from the hope of the students at school who watched the fight.


    Suddenly a blast of icy air fired out of her body creating a fog, immediately reducing the ambient temperature, drawing the attention of demons, and the Magical Girls, who just smiled returning to the fight without worrying anymore, then a sword emerged from the fog to attack the wolf whose leg was now slightly cracked from the frost, but this did not stop him from jumping back.


    Eisst stood up emerging in her new form, now that she had risen to a higher rank in the fire of battle, her hair did not change but now had pins in the shape of ice flakes but the change was more spectacular in her face, her pupils were now in the shape of ice flakes and, more interestingly, both were an identical dark blue shape that better contrasted with the colour of her eyes which shone with a pale azure colour.


    Her outfit now changed to look more like a kimono but still kept its proportions, a light blue kimono to the knees where it looked more like a skirt, and long loose sleeves, it had white symbols of ice flakes, on waist, instead of a corset, was a wide belt with the first layer of dark blue and then a layer of light blue cloth with was tied at the back, had blue and white bambo on it for the style, the look of gloves and stockings did not change visibly except that the cut matched the style and she had sandals on her feet.


    However, the more significant change was her weapon, which was unique because it was a completely white katana with an icy blade and a strip of fabric coming from the back, which added grace and elegance to the blade, it seemed to be able cut through everything. Eisst smiled coolly, although inside she was happy that she would be able to help in the fight with her companions and once again took on a combat stance, although she wan now stronger, that does not change the fact that she is not able to defeat the demons in front of her, only able to defend herself, but at least no one will have to worry about her.


    The fight of the Magical Girls continued in the same way their leader fought with the leader of the demons, the Witch stood before her without any scratch on her body, she was accompanied by two of the most powerful demons in her army that she brought here to challenge the Magical Girls.


    "Hey, hey!" The Witch said waving her hand over her head towards Argent, who ignored her and didn''t stop to watch the demons who hadn''t made any sudden moves yet. "It looks like Eisst has a protagonist spirit in her. Say, should I be afraid as a terribly evil Witch?"


    "No, why would you? She''ll just freeze you and make you into a ice cube for drinks." Argent spoke with quite a bit of hostility in her voice, even when they weren''t fighting too seriously, she couldn''t back down to help her allies, because when she got too far away from the Witch, she moves towards the school in a slow flight, clearly telling the girl that she cannot leave her alone.


    "Brrrr... So cold. Are you sure you''re not the one who comands ice?" The Witch made a fake action of rubbing her shoulders to keep herself warm, still not breaking eye contact with Argent, then suddenly stopped to open her hands ito invite the girl. "Come here, I''ll make you feel hot."


    "No, I will just warm up by kicking your ass." Argent said, hiding her feelings under an unshakable mask, which displeased the Witch who wanted to see her blushing, but did not let it be known and implemented the next step of her plan.


    "No fun with you, you know," She pushed out her cheeks in fake displeasure, but her gaze revealed that she had a purpose behind her actions, which alarmed Argent as she prepared for a sudden attack. "Well, if you don''t want to play, I''ll play with them."


    "Fenrir!" The Witch called as she snapped her fingers and pointed behind her in the direction of the school. "Go boy!"


    With these words, a large wolf fired from the spot and ran at high speed towards the school, surprised by this sudden turn of events, Argent decided to destroy the wolf in one attack before he could reach the students. This would create an opening in her defense, fully aware that this is what the Witch wants, she pointed with her spear and she fired a beam of light that engulfed the wolf... Or not because the Witch and the dryad stood in front of Argent to protect the wolf and were consumed by the light.


    Wanting to continue the pursuit of the wolf, Argent moved towards it, but was stopped by a hail of low-powered magical projectiles which, of course, were sent by the Witch.


    "Did you really think it would be that easy, my little Argent?" When the light from the attack finally disappeared, it revealed a large plum-leaf-shaped shield, in its center was a stone buckler from which branches grew to form a strong wall that only was wrapped with green leaves on the edges, shield then shrank as the branches returned to the stone buckler, now the shield was only the size of a knight''s shield, where it had previously been over two meters high. From behind the shield appeared a dryad who now had a crossbow on her free hand instead of a bow and behind her stood the Witch nonchalantly.


    "Now ready to play with me?"

 Ch-22 Passion in the middle of a fight

    With the wolf fast approaching school, Argent wanted to break through the Witch''s defence to stop him but, despite using all her strength, she could not do so. The demon resembling a driad, though weaker than her, had something that made her the worst possible oppenent for the Magical Girl to face.


    The Witch created the driad with a special skill in mind, it was designed to stop Argent''s attacks. The Witch could not stop them on her own, so she gave the demon the ability to absorb light, which proved to be a perfect defence.


    In an attempt to bypass them, Argent attacked to create a cover using tens of small bullets that were blocked by the plant''s shields while the Witch used her sword behind the cover. The sword was able to extend like a whip to attack the Magical Girl, but these attacks were repelled by a spear or barrier set at an ideal moment, with an angle that made the blade not blocked but simply diverted from its trajectory.


    "You know you have to hurry!" The Witch cried out pretending to be very anxious with her voice, sending another volley of purple bullets that were shining in unholy light, curving their trajectory to attack Argent from all sides. "The great evil wolf may eat innocent children!"


    "What do you want?!" Without playing games with the Witch, Argent cried out in a powerful voice demanding an answer, as she sent another four lasers towards her which, however were blocked by the shield of the driad, leaving only small burns which healed quickly. "What is your objective?!"


    During their fight, although it seemed that the Witch and her demon had the advantage, it did not change the fact that their joint strength was still far too weak to match that of Argent, so much in fact that they had to keep retreating in order not to get into an extended melee fight, which would have ended fatally for them, so the Witch tried to occupy the Magical Girl with a conversation, but that did not help much.


    "What do I want? Isn''t that obvious? I just want to have fun with you, I love your reactions and I want to know them all just as much as I want to know your body." The Witch gave a completely honest explanation of her motivation to constantly attacking Argent, which surprised her greatly and temporarily slowed down her attack, apparently this response caused her to think about a few things.


    "You are crazy." Argent was only able to put her thoughts into words in such a way, being so surprised that she did not even react to the part of the Witch''s statement that she wanted to practically have sex with her, only being able to look at her in shock thinking about what the Witch decided to say next.


    "However, you are not making this easy for me, so I need persuasive force." Suddenly, she launched towards the school where her wolf had almost reached his destination, which surprised Argent, who quickly got over it before she too started following the Witch in order to hinder her despicable plan, not forgetting to attack with magical attacks, which were unfortunately blocked once again by a driad shield who started firing shots from her crossbow, slowing down Argent, who had to defend herself against them.


    ***


    Fenrir, who finally reached the school, broke into it through the third floor window and quickly moved to the closest classroom in accordance with his master''s orders. He was looking for a specific target, so when he finally reached it, he threw himself on the target without any kind of hesitation. It was a girl with black hair and eyes, who was very attractive, with a fearful expression on her face, which if someone took a closer look was artificial, but the students couldn''t see it, too terrified, while running away, to think about others.


    Apart from her, everyone started to run out of the classroom when she just squatted pretending to be scared, but the teacher stayed, the woman was apparently not as scared as the others and pulled something out of her desk that looked like a gun, but was too futuristic to be a device designed for gunpowder.


    "Get the fuck out of here, you dog!" She screamed with a killer expression on her face, starting to shoot with great accuracy in the head area, but these attempts didn''t bring much, as the blue magic bullets were stopped by a concentrated amethyst fog surrounding the wolf, which didn''t even throw attention to the still barking woman and continued its mission.


    The wolf threw itself at the girl, biting her waist lightly, gently to avoid even the slightest harm, she was practically all in his mouth as his head was practically as big as she was and quickly ran out of the classroom again through the window to go to the roof according to the master''s plans, which he wanted to accomplish best of his skills.


    "Come back here and leave her alone you motherfucker!!" The teacher shouted running after the wolf into a hole in the wall constantly yelling in desperation to start the wolf, which of course she couldn''t do anything, consequentially she was left with alone only with hatred in her eyes.


    ***


    The Witch, seeing the success of her wolf''s attack, was pleased that she created a smile on her face that promised nothing good and looked back to see the terrified Argent, who increased the intensity of her attacks without paying attention to the consumption of her mana.


    Her attacks flew to the right and left as if she was trying to blast through the shield of the driad, which worked to some extent since the demon was sent backwards with every repulsed attack. In this great bombing by Argent, the Witch too sometimes had to defend herself using her armour, and with each attack it gained more cracks, which started to concern the Witch.


    However despite her great determination, the Magical Girl was not able to stop the wolf or the Witch, who were able to get to school and then go to its rooftop, where her loyal servant, who had done his mission excellently, had already been waiting for her, bringing a girl with black hair and eyes.


    When Argent finally reached the roof of the school, only there did she sense any magical signals, what struck her was a huge cloud of black and violet smoke, which blinded her sense of vision as well as the magical one, so she couldn''t sense anything, now only being able to use magic to disperse the smoke, which unfortunately ate her mana unnecessarily, it probably was another inescapable plan for the Witch, but she couldn''t leave the hostage for a bit of mana in hands of demon.


    After a magical burst that dispersed the fog to all sides from Argent in the centre, the girl saw something that made her grind her teeth in anger and annoyance as the Witch sat on the school roof in a big chair made of roots, stone and branches that still had leaves on them, a driad at her side slightly behind and a wolf that had a pinched girl under her paw that the Magical Girl knew. Yui was lying clearly unconscious with several tears on her clothes, surrounded by a concentrated dark shadow-like amethyst fog, which was apparently her cage and even the slightest movement of Argent made this cage react with small pulsations, tightening slightly.


    "You finally came to me," The Witch, who crossed her legs in a seductive motion, said in a calm tone. "You made her wait for you. That''s not nice, you know?"


    "What do you want?" Argent asked as calmly as she could, she couldn''t make any sudden moves to avoid provoking wolf or Witch, she didn''t want to risk Yui''s life, and even that thought clenched her heart.


    "I have already told you what I want, didn''t you listen to me?" The Witch, now apparently annoyed, asked. However, before long, a sadistic smile appeared on her face which caused goosebumps in Argent who remembered her words, but the Witch did not allow her to think for long and gave her order.


    "Take off your clothes!"


    ***


    Yui could not suppress her smile when she saw the shocked and flushed face of Argent, who could not find a good answer to her opponent''s order, so she was still holding her weapon in her hand.


    Her humour was also improved by the fact that Argent was torn between helping the hostage and attacking the Witch, even though they are one and the same person. Yui used the last demonic core to create her double, which is now sitting on the throne, being controlled by her, and her real body is now lying on the ground under Fenrir''s paw, not reacting because Yui is concentrating all her attention on the double.


    Before leaving school to fight the Magical Girls, she activated it to replace her in the classroom, although without her control it behaved a little bit stiffly, nobody noticed due to the panic, but now Yui have given him a full attention to shift control over it to confuse Argent.  Unfortunately, no matter how good the double is, being a combination of a demon with an artifact, it would always emit demonic energy, which Yui did not do without her transformation, so she switched places with it.


    In the fog that she created, she swiftly transformed off herself while passing the rest of her mana to the double and started pretending to be unconscious, now without having to worry about anything, she can have fun with Argent, because the double transfers almost all its sensations to Yui, and no to mention she had now a good reason why her eyes have now become amethyst.


    "So what are you waiting for?" Yui clapped her hands, on her face a sadistic smile, "We don''t have all day, and I want to see everything properly."


    Argent squinted her eyes in anger, looking into the eyes of the Witch, who leaned on her hand on the side of the chair, clearly taking pleasure in the Magical Girl''s embarrassment and not knowing what to do, she opened her mouth to start arguing but... "Ahhhrrr" She heard the groaning of the captured ''Yui'', apparently an impatient wolf threatened her not to make her mistress wait even a second longer, thus Argent lost all rights to object.


    She dropped her silver spear which made a nice sound by hitting the ground, then she started unbuttoning her tailcoat, the buttons one by one were all undone and Argent pulled it down just by throwing it to the ground, showing that underneath it she wore only a black sleeveless T-shirt, it was also visible that she was not wearing a bra, which attracted the attention of the Witch who focused on her tits, which embarrassed the Magical Girl.


    She then took off her gloves and shoes, putting them aside, and driven by the wolf''s growling, she started taking off her black shorts, leaving only her black plain panties behind, now standing in her underwear. Knowing that this wasn''t the end of it, she hardened her resolve and began to take off her t-shirt, then her panties, standing now completely naked, being able to protect her secret places only with her hands from the predatory eyes of the Witch, in which she saw a tremendous hunger.


    "Come!" She commanded like to a trained dog, Argent walked up to her, while invited by Witch free hand finger who moved slowly, so the Magical Girl started to approach her, constantly hiding with her hands from the Witch, who was still sitting in the chair and who then clapped her hands on her thigh. "Sit!"


    Argent hesitated for a moment however, when she noticed that the Witch''s smile began to shrink a little, in panic she overcame her shame and sat on her lap like a small child, where she was surprised by the feeling of a hand on her waist that drew her further to the Witch. Now, being so close to the Witch, she was able to feel the girl''s sizeable breasts on her bare skin and couldn''t help but notice her blushing face, which did not want to listen to her.


    "Ahhhh!" The Witch''s cold hand touched the underside of the Magical Girl''s breast and she jumped slightly with shock along with moaning, causing a little giggle in the Witch and shame in Argent, who couldn''t do anything about it. One hand on the waist and the other on the chest, where both began to massage the body of Argent, who in the blink of an eye became aroused to her dislike, but even if she started complaining, it is not as if the Witch would listen to her, so she must endure until someone will come to help her with this bitch. For Yui, she has to stand it, that is what she told herself.


    "How does it feel?" The Witch asked Argent to her surprise, now starting to massage her belly and getting another moaning, then whispered in Magical Girl''s ear, to finished her question. "Your companions are fighting, the girl is waiting for you to rescue her and you are being filled with pleasure by me, how does it feel?"


    "What! I don''t... Ahhhh!" Argent started screaming in anger, but was silenced by the Witch, who squeezed the erected nipple of Magical Girl making her moan loudly. The Magical Girl could only clench her fist to the teasing of the Witch, deciding not to give out even one more moan. However, this attitude, which the Witch quickly noticed and considered a challenge, she decided to break it.


    "What do you mean, no? When are you so wet already?" The Witch took her hand from the Magical Girl''s belly and quickly sent it to Argent''s pussy, where she started to ride her finger along the slit, which was indeed already quite wet. "Ahhhh" Argent clenched her teeth with all her might, but despite this, she was unable to stop her moaning because of a sudden attack, thus breaking her little promise.


    "Ha ha" The Witch giggled, Argent just turned her head to look furiously into her eyes, but no matter how furious she was with her red face and the eyes in which the tears began to form she looked unbelievably sexy and this only excited the Witch more, as she showed by grabbing the girl''s chin with her hand and kissing her by pushing her tongue into the Magical Girl''s mouth.


    "Mmyyy" She wanted to break away but was unable to do so because her hands were grabbed by a driad who, in this moment, by order of her master, lifted the girl slightly, turning her towards the Witch and chained her hands and legs to a wooden stool created by the skill of the demon. Argent, now with her legs open and her hands over her head attached to the branches that extended from the chair, still had her mouth invaded by the Witch''s tongue, which dominated the her own.


    Their kiss lasted quite a long time and Argent was starting to run out of breath, but the Witch did not intend to stop, leaving her only for a moment where she could not even catch one whole breath and during this she took her other hand and started to massage her pussy again, which was already soaked.


    It was only with her eyes that she commanded the driad who, following her new instruction, positioned herself behind Argent and began to squeeze her breasts with her hands that had a rough structure, which started to excite the girl more and more, especially when the demon began to use a translucent gold syrup, from her wooden parts to increase the sensations of the Magical Girl who now had gold cloaking her breasts.


    "*pant*, *pant*, *pant*" Argent breathed deeply as she was finally freed from the Witch''s merciless kiss, leaving between them a thread of saliva. The Witch kept massaging her pussy though, causing her to twitch in her lower parts and, though she didn''t want to admit it, she was getting close to cumming, which was clearly visible to the Witch based on her behaviour. "Y-you finished?"


    "Don''t you want more?" The Witch answered with a question, stopping all her movements for a moment and telling the demon to do the same, Argent''s body slightly twitched, even though she said she didn''t want it, her body had the completely opposite opinion. At this sight, the Witch just smiled sweetly, which made Argent''s heart jump a bit and she quickly looked at herself. "You know, it is not healthy to oppose the needs of your body."


    "Ahhhh!" With these words, the Witch pushed her fingers into Argent''s pussy, before the hymen, causing the girl who was holding back all the time, while being on the verge on cumming, to finaly cum. Her vision to become blurred for a moment, her back to arch and the strength to completely drain from Argent''s body.


    The Witch, however, did not intend to finish so quickly, as they still had some time, so she ordered the driad to perform her final mission, a large mushroom grew out of her crotch with its head close to the shaft, setting it at the entrance to the Magical Girl''s ass, who jumped weakly at an unknown feeling. Argent turned her head just to see how the fungus of driads soaked in her syrup giving it a golden gleam was forced into her anus. "Aaaaaaa!" It caused her to scream in pain.


    So far, the driad has not moved, letting Argent get used to the feeling of having something big in her anus and her eyes this time started to tear more from pain than from something else. The Witch at that time licked her fingers to clean Argent''s juices, who looked at her happy face with a compiled expression, there was a anger beacouse of fungus bull up her ass, disgrace, embarrassment and pure shock. At the very end, the Witch put half-cleaned fingers in Argen''s mouth, which she unconsciously started to lick herself, only after a while realizing what she was doing and stopping when she felt taste of her fluids combined with the Witch''s saliva, she could only look away not wanting to say anything.


    "So let''s continue." She whispered in her ear and then again caught Argen in a passionate kiss this time the girl did not put up such a defence as she had previously done, too tired or resigned to worry about it, but that did not mean that she allowed herself to do whatever the Witch wanted with her and kept wriggling to free herself from her but knew that it was impossible.


    "Ahhh... Myyy!" The Driad started thrusting her mushroom into the anus of Argent and the Witch returned to play with her pussy, which was tight to her fingers, only in the break for air during the kiss was she able even to moan, it all quickly led her to another orgasm, but this time her opponents did not stop their attack and continued as they wanted.


    In the end however, after a few orgasms, the driad, during Argent''s next climax, sent a large amount of her golden syrup from her fungus into the anus of the Magical Girl who started to wriggle in shock, but after a while she stopped, now only her ass moved a little by itself, trembling slightly, which pleased the Witch who finally dropped Argent to the ground. The girl could barely sit down, not knowing what the Witch was going to do now and did did not know what to do herself, she could only feel the fluid coming out of her anus.


    "We''re done!" She shouted out satisfied with herself, then turned to the driad. "You know what to do."


    "Hey... what? Ahhhh! " The driad approached Argent, who was too weak to do anything, picked her up, then pushed something into her anus, it came in without much trouble and even made her moan nicely. The demon, however, continued and wove a root strip around her waist, which connected to a plug that she pushed in Argent to prevent the syrup from leaking from inside her and then unceremoniously let her down.


    "Dress up, your cavalry has arrived, you can''t look so incompetent." The Witch said then she threw a black marble, which created a black portal into which her demons entered, leaving Yui and Argent together with the Witch, who only turned and sent the Magical Girl''s a kiss. "I can''t wait for the next time, nobody will disturb us then."


    She walked in after these words, leaving the roof of the school terribly quiet, and Argent could not stop thinking about the words of the Witch that now rumble in her head and the girl could only swallow her saliva, red from the implications of these words.


    However, when she looked at her companions, she saw that the support arrived in the form of TransMagia units, which pleased her, but she remembered that she was completely naked and quickly started dressing, not even taking off the plug, ignoring the feeling of fullness she felt. She ran up to Yui to check her condition and as she thought she was completely fine, only unconscious, which caused her to sigh out in relief.


    ***


    Aqua and Feeu were pissed off at the demons because they didn''t take them seriously, when they were almost able to destroy the shields of the demons, they used the skill of the bears to restore them, and the masked demons started firing flying slashes from their blades, from which they had trouble defending themselves. Even the forest wolves began to use their control skills over the wood to attack with their tails like spears that could barely break through their barriers.


    Demons only began to reveal their skills when support from TransMagica arrived, just as they did after the fight with the Crimson Witch, and they started to shoot their magic rifles at the demons, who then had no choice but to go all out, especially as someone else showed up with the support team.


    A man shorter than his teammates was wearing a black grey body suit which had the TransMagica crest on its chest. His outfit looked like it was pulled out of a Sci-Fi film, where he was visibly armored and gave the man a strong image. On the ankles by the shoes, knees on the sides, waist on both sides, shoulders and back on the shoulder blades there were protruding elements on the ball joints which were even more heavily armored than the rest, they were magic engines from which they allowed him to fly.


    The weapon of choice of the warrior were two machine guns that had blades under the barrel of half a meter long and were shooting magical bulets of grey and black colour. They were able to hurt the shields of the demons, but these created a unified front to defend themselves and opened a magical portal behind them to escape.


    "I won''t let you get away!" Aqua screamed, angry at the demons who treated her without seriousness and threw herself into pursuit. She used all the remaining mana to create a giant water drill that she threw at them, but it was stopped by a demonic bear that took it on, using his skill to keep on repairing itself and to help all the bears use their skill on it too, while the demons with shields strengthened him.


    Forest wolves attacked the isolated Magical Girl, interrupting her attack and saving the already half destroyed bear, throwing themselves at her and entangling her in the roots using their skill and then escaping to the portal, the Magic Girl still entangled in their root tails.


    So they accidentally kidnapped Aqua through the portal to the paralysing shock of everyone present.

 Ch-22,5 What has just happened?

    Aqua has been kidnapped and no one was able to do anything about it, which is why everyone is now shocked, so much that they are unable to think correctly, which has not improved their immediate situation. However, their dullness did not last long, as a male voice ripped them from their astonishment.


    "What has just happened? It was the voice of a man in a combat suit who came to help because he was suddenly called by an organisation agent. The voice sounded like a teenager, so he was not shorter than his colleagues but younger and not fully grown. His face was covered from the nose upwards by special goggles leaving his brown hair well visible.


    However, no one was able to answer his question because the whole situation was absurd. Who would ever believe that the retreating demons would show such great cooperation when they pulled back and effectively overpower the Magical Girl, no matter how unprepared she was for a sudden attack, and drag her into the portal in such a comical way?


    This matter, however, was not as laughable as it might seem, because she is now in enemy territory surrounded by a mass of demons, and they are unable to do anything about it and can only hope that she will manage to get out on her own. Even knowing that there are safeguards in the transformational artifacts did not improve the situation, because they did not know whether this would be enough if the Witch was there, but it not mean that they will do nothing.


    "Send a message to Command that the Magical Girl Magic Aqua has been kidnapped! Now everyone secure the area and send a message to the other units to focus on the outskirts of the city." The boy was throwing orders around, taking control of the situation to minimize damage. "Medics to the school, see if there are any injuries!"


    "Yes, sir!" His subordinates responded by throwing themselves into action, there may be surprises, but the training made it possible for everyone to know what role they had and what to do even now, which showed the quality of training of the organisation they belonged to.


    "We will help too!" Eisst called out to him, although she could barely stand on her own feet, tired from the constant fighting she wanted to help and Feeu also agreed with her. The commander of the support team however, only turned his head in opposition seeing her condition, though slightly surprised that she increased her rank during the fight, which was rare.


    "No, you have to get your strength to help with the search." He said calmly, knowing that this is what they want, but they cannot say out loud because they have responsibilities and he respected that. "We will take care of the cleaning, that is what we are here for."


    "But..."


    "This is a good decision." Argent interrupted Feeu who had just arrived and landed in an extremely gentle manner, her face a little red, probably from anger Eisst thought, although Feeu guessed what might have happened. "Besides, I don''t think she is in any ''real'' danger."


    "What makes you so sure?" The unconvinced warrior asked, he had no reason to believe that demons and Witch would not attack Aqua when they had the opportunity.


    "She could have finished me off or hurt the students, but she didn''t do it." Argent admitted.


    "So what does she want, why did she do it?" He asked shocked, unable to understand.


    "She played lightly with me." She said, turning her eyes away quietly with a slight blush. This surprised everyone present, but especially the boy who did not know how to answer, standing there for a while with his mouth open.


    "We must start looking for her anyway," In the end, he gathered up enough to say something. "We cannot just leave her like that."


    As if waiting for these words, a small black portal appeared in the air, so small that it only allowed a small leaf to pass. Argent picked it up with a slight twitch when she had to bend down and read the contents aloud.


    "Let us discuss the ransom."


    Underneath it it was writing where to leave the message and when.


    "Really?" They were too surprised to know who said it.

 Ch-23 Interrogation of a Prisoner

    When a Yui double controlled by her went through the portal, she saw that there was an uninvited guest in her garden who was no longer able to do anything because she had been tied up with ribbons that she had left for that particular case, and she laughed slightly when she saw that Miyu was also half tied up through with a ribbon for some reason, from leg to waist and trying to free herself with little effect, while quite agitated by this.


    Again, Aqua was completely tied up, just as she was a few days ago when she was tied by this ribbon too, unable to do anything, she trembled in anger that she could not release from herself, herself, but to Yui she looked as if she were a tiny animal, unable to do anything, waiting for her destiny surrounded by dozens of demons that would strike her with a readiness to tear her apart in every moment.


    Yui had just ignored the girl and went to Miyu who, in desperation, tried to untangle the ribbon, but she did not want to destroy it or tear the ribbon apart because it was an artefact of her friend and so she surrendered, accepting that she would be tangled up, thinking that when Yui came she would untangle her, but it does not change the fact that she tried to do it herself to not make a mess of herself in front of Yui.


    "Need help?" Yui asked Miyu, telling the demons to take Aqua away from here so that she wouldn''t be able to overhear, and then she squatted next to her companion to look her right in the eyes. "How did this even happen?"


    "Well, how to say it?" Miyu tried to make an think of an excuse, but when she saw the smile of Yui, who had cold eyes staring at her, she quickly gave up the thought and started to speak honestly about what happened. "When the demons returned through the portal, the wolves dragged the Magical Girl with them and according to your instructions I attacked her, overpowered her and used your ribbon on her. When the ribbon was tied up enough, I wanted to take her to a safer place, but suddenly the ribbon attacked me too, grabbing my legs, I managed to get away from her, but it started to feed on my mana, making it grow on and now I look like this."


    Yui nodded to Miyu''s quick explanation, then she started to tear off the ribbon that had surrendered to its mistress and soon after she had separated it from Miyu, it disappeared melting into the air. Then Yui just stroked her head, which pleased Miyu, who quickly stood up and shook off the dirt of herself, not wanting to look too bad in front of her friend.


    "So what do we do with her now?" Yui asked herself with Aqua in mind, looking for Vili, finding her near Fenrir, who collected all the magic crystals that are capable of collecting mana, and when a small idea came to her mind with a sadistic smile, she called out. "Vili could you come here for a moment?"


    "What do you need?" Vili flew to Yui from the spot and asked this question during the course, leaving the crystals in the care of a big wolf who just lied on the side without worrying about anything.


    "Are you able to open a small portal from where the demons came back?" In the same moment, Yui picked a leaf from a tree and started to burn a message on it using a small pen, which she quickly made out of mana, and she also placed the leaf on a magic platform, for its stabilization and writing comfort.


    "Yes, but only very small since I''ve never been there, I will have to use the magic traces from the portal." Vili replied, guessing what Yui wanted to do, waiting for her sign to open the portal and got it when Yui writed down everything and waved the leaf slightly. After Vili opened the portal, Yui simply threw it there lightly and when the portal closed, Vili asked. "What did you write?"


    "Proposals of negotiations." Yui replied, as she quickly began to move towards the building built by the demons, which now, after all the foundations had been laid, first had a basement built, and in the basement there was a dungeon, specially created to hold the Magical Girls, Vili even showed during its finishing touches how to create a barrier that prevents the use of magical power, a magic spell perfect for a dungeon.


    Miyu and Vili accompanied her in silence, both wondering what Yui wanted to do and where Vili had a pretty correct picture of what Yui would do, Miyu just thought that the Magical Girl would be interrogated by her to tell them all her secrets, in her innocence she could not even imagine what she would see today.


    As they walked through the construction site, Yui with the team went down the stairs to a pretty large corridor whose ceiling, walls and floor were lined with stone blocks, where on ceiling there were magical crystals that emitted white light, illuminating the entire corridor.


    During their journey they passed a lot of cells around them, but their destination was the one at the very end where, when they finally arrived, they saw the only inhabited cell, and it was the Magical Girl with a gag in her mouth, who had apparently already cooled down a bit because she stopped struggling against her bindings and is now just waiting to see what will happen to her.


    Yui opened the door to girl''s cell and stood in front of her looking closely at her and was able to see that from the edge of her mouth the Magical Girl, who was tied up in the chair, was leaking saliva while she was slightly blushed, which painted a smile on Yui''s face, who already knew how to take care of her guest for the next few days.


    "Welcome to my humble dungeon of love!" Yui said, exaggerating the emotion in her voice and thus attracting Aqua''s attention to her, who had clearly began to radiate rage. "As for your time here, I believe that you will be able to guess by the name of this place!"


    Yui approached her and grabbed her shoulders to get closer to her and sat on her tied knees. Miyu turned her slightly flushed face while Vili pulled the snacks out of the air and started to eat like she was in a movie theatre impatient to see the show that was about to start.


    "So how do we start? Maybe something modest, like holding hands, or we will go straight to fucking each other?" On the words of the excited Yui, Aqua began to wobble in opposition, but she wasn''t able to do much, being completely immobile and having the Witch sitting on her knees, who was only laughing, which increased the wobbling of the Magical Girl, who was a bit scared now.


    "Ha ha ha... So if you''re so excited, I have no choice but to start now." Yui laughed lightly and whispered these words into Aqua''s ear, which made her tremble slightly, trying to turn her head away, but unable to do so because Yui grabbed her chin. "Don''t be afraid today we''ll just introduce you to your new friends."


    "Will you be so nice and bring the driad?" Yui asked this question to Miyu who just nodded and quickly ran out trying to hide her red face with her hands.


    While Miyu went for the demon Yui picked up the girl and brought her to the bed where, by rearranging the ribbons, she spread her legs tying them to the frame to keep her from moving, and attached her hands to the ceiling, now Aqua kneels with her legs spread before Yui.


    After a while, where Yui took off, or rather ripped off, the Magical Girl''s clothes so now she is only in her underwear along with gloves and stockings because Yui didn''t take them off, thinking that this is how Aqua will look sexier, which she nodded seeing the effects believed she was right, finally Miyu arrived with a driad. Miyu was clearly red, not because of the condition of the Magical Girl, but because of the driad, who had not lost her mushroom, still soaked in her syrup.


    "Stay and help me out and maybe learn something fun." Yui said, having noticed that Miyu had started withdrawing from the cell to leave them alone, she was visibly surprised at Yui''s words, but she did not object and approached her without a word, too intimidated to say anything.


    "So Aqua will begin now." Yui said licking girl''s neck.


    That''s how the long day began for the imprisoned Magical Girl.

 Ch-24 In the Torture Chamber

    Aqua was already exhausted after the first session with the Witches, who played with her for an hour and gave her a rest just because the Witch in violet had some things to do, so she had to leave her, and her companion went with her like a faithful pet, but they left a demonic driad with her, who now watched over the entrance to her cell.


    She was lying on the bed naked tired but already calm as she her some time to herself, but it did not change the fact that she was all covered in her own liquid as well as in the driad''s syrup, this one in particular came out of her anus, which was ravaged by the driad and her fungus, which pumped all that juice into her.


    She was embarrassed that she was unable to stop her moaning even for a second, and half of the time she even took a liking to it, but she will not admit it to anyone because she did not want to admit it to herself, her pride wiould not allow it and she would oppose it to the very end, she would not be broken by passionate kisses, by biting her ear or sucking her nipples, and even by the fingers that did her wonders down there.


    She was glad, however, that the Witch had the decency not to take her virginity away, but she was sure that the longer she stayed here the chance that this would change would grow, she was able to see it in her eyes, which told her very clearly that she wanted to eat her whole and would not stop to until all she is will be devoured, in fact this gaze frightened her.


    At the beginning, when the Witches came out, she tried to escape from the cell, but three things prevented her from even thinking about it again: for some reason, she was unable to use mana in her cell, though this was expected, she still hoped otherwise; the second thing was that she was unable to defeat the driad in melee combat which she did not expect, thinking that the demon was not made for melee combat. The third and most important reason why she was unable to do anything was because the ribbons that had previously tied her up, the Witch set it up as a collar before she left, even ignoring the fact that she was unable to rip it, after the attack on the demon they started to tie themselves around her again, this time creating a bodysuit that only revealed her crotch, belly, head with her deep blue hair and boobs.


    As a reward for her attempt, she received another load of syrup in her ass from a driad, of course, on the orders of the Witch who had predicted something like this and prepared such orders from in advance. The worst thing is that she took her in a missionary position and the ribbons forced her to look at it, even now she really preferred to be naked, than in this outfit.


    Of course, her transformation is still active, because this is one of the safety functions of the transformational artifact, of which there were several, this one was such that without the consent of the Magical Girl she cannot transform back even if has no mana at all. These safeguards do not exist in the Witch artefact, so they are stronger but, on the other hand, more defenceless. Other safeguards were that if the Magic Body was too damaged, the emergency protocols would become active, but that is not what awaits her.


    Aqua got up to stretch herself slightly, which immediately attracted the attention of the driad, which in return caused a small impulse in the girl who decided not to go to the door where she could be exposed to another injection and she did not want to feel it again, especially as the feeling of leaking syrup was too foreign for her to be pleasant, at least she would not get used to soon.


    She was circulating in the room, but she froze when she heard one person''s steps, the heel, which could only mean one thing, the sadistic perverted Witch was coming back to her cell, and this caused the girl to blush immediately when she thought for a moment what she would do to her this time, but this thought quickly disappeared replaced by the anger of pride that would not allow itself to be treated like this.


    "You look wonderful." The Witch said sadistically with the other Witch, her pet, again behind her, this time less embarrassed then the last time, then she was ordered to massage and suck her nipples, which at the end of the session under the guidance of her mentor she was able to do in a quite satisfying way.


    "Fuck youself, bitch!" Aqua screamed in anger, which caused the red Witch''s eyebrows to frown, and her face suddenly became empty.


    "Oh I''m going to." She said calmly looking at her flowing liquid, which Aqua didn''t like and squeezed her legs, then the Witch showed her a tray of food, sandwiches that looked very tasty and a bottle of juice. "You must be hungry."


    "I don''t want your food!" Aqua didn''t even want to see her, not even thinking about eating her food, she just ignored that she was hungry just like the Witch said, her pride wouldn''t let her take food from her enemy, the Witch just made a complicated facial expression for a while and then smiled sadistically.


    "But I have to feed you, so if you don''t eat it, you''ll get oral injections from our mutual friend every few hours to make sure you''re full." With these words, the driad entered the cell and the fungus on her crotch had already begun to release a large amount of golden syrup from the tip, which began to drip to the ground. "So it''s time to start feeding."


    "Okey, I''ll eat it." Aqua was shocked but quickly swallowed her pride and said quietly not wanting to eat the same thing that was injected into her ass.


    "Stop, you don''t have to force yourself to eat my own handmade food." The Witch said in a sad tone, but everybody who could see her now would know that she was all but sad, sadistic smiling and happy eyes that Aqua knew as well as was afraid of them.


    "You!" Aqua got pissed off and took a combative stance, not wanting to let herself give in without a fight, but even that wasn''t given to her because the ribbons wrapped around her body, moved, forcing her on her knees tying her hands behind her, leaving her in an ideal position for the driad who was approaching with slow steps, that sounded to the girl like a countdown to disaster.


    "Myyy" She could only squeeze her lips with all her might when the demon put her big mushroom on them, lubricating them with a thick layer of syrup, which started to flow from her mouth down on her neck and beyond.


    "Make her." The Witch ordered the driad who obeyed, shooting a load of syrup on the Magical Girl, which poured all over her face, clogging her nose as well. Naturally she wasn''t able to hold the air too long before she opened her mouth to get air only to get a large mushroom that made her unable to breathe again.


    In desperation, she tried to bite the fungus, but that only made it squeeze more syrup into Aqua''s throat, so she quickly abandoned the plan and luckily the witch cleared some of the syrup from her face so she could start breathing through her nose again, and the syrup she collected was licked by her with a smile on face, which caused the Magical Girl to blush, as well as the Witch next to her to become terribly red because of all this, covering her face with her hands but looking through her fingers with a flash in her eyes.


    Aqua got angry when the driad suddenly started thrusting her fungus down her throat but couldn''t do anything except close her eyes, tasting the syrup which she hated terribly for its sweetness and because she was hungry, she swallowed it half-consciously, understanding it only when she felt it flowing down her throat into her stomach, but after a while of this anguish the driad did the last powerful and deepest thrust, injecting a nice load straight into Aqua''s throat.


    "Now be a good girl and swallow everything." The Witch hugged her from the side whispering in her ears and in response Aqua, who still had a fungus in her mouth, sent her a murderous gaze which only deepend the Witch''s sadistic smile, and her amethyst eyes flared in hunger, frightening the girl. "If you do not do this, we will fill your every hole so much that you will beg for more. Do you understand?"


    For the first time, she was so terrified by someone else''s eyes, Aqua completely forgot about pride for a moment and swallowed everything obediently in the instinct telling her to survive, causing a cheerful smile this time on the Witch face, which delighted the Magical Girl, who doesn''t want to see the angry monster standing beside her.


    "Myyy" Suddenly she was kissed by that monster and her mouth was completely penetrated where the Witch''s tongue that sucked the rest of the syrup out of Aqua''s mouth and then swallowed it, which embarrassed the girl who could not deal with a girl as perverted as that Witch.


    "Okay, time for another round." The Witch only needed to say so little in order to make Aqua''s body tremble.

 Ch-25 Negotiations

    Unfortunately Yui had to stop playing with the Magical Girl for a time being, she left her with Miyu, who had already visibly improved her skills in a visible way the previous day. Apparently she liked it, which was pleasing Yui, who thought she would soon be testing her skills in person and can''t wait to do so, especially seeing that Miyu herself is now interested in her in another, more adult, way.


    She had to start negotiations with TransMagica, which Yui herself suggested by writing in her message the place and time that would come soon, and Yui is now using her double to watch everything from a safe distance from which she can react to anything if her guests want to do something undesirable.


    Yui has written in her message that they will get the message from her and that they will be able to present one to her, something Yui is sure that they will do because they will not leave their companion at the mercy of the enemy, where they cannot help her or know what is happening to her so to get her back they can pay a high price.


    The meeting place would be the roof of the building, next to the park in the centre of the city, where Yui sent a demon that resembled a raven but was bigger, with slightly purple-coloured feathers, dark shiny dark eyes and a crystal beak, which of course was amethyst, holding a coiled note in its claws, its function was only to send messages, so she didn''t give him any combat capabilities, so all it could really do was fly fast.


    She has set up several buildings further away so that she does not have to wait too long for the messenger or risk it being followed to find her where she is hiding, and where is she holding Aqua, which Yui does not want to allow, so if she had to sacrifice her double to confuse her opponents ultimately she is willing, remembering the whole event, by the connection that connects her to her real body, which is currently at her home resting from the questioning that she received from the authorities.


    After the whole event at school, Yui pretended for a few hours that she was unconscious, which was aided by the fact that she used her double to practically turn off her real body, making it look like it was asleep, and thus she was moved to the nursing room where her body was checked for injuries and when she finally woke up she had to be checked for any trauma as well as contacting her family.


    However, before she was released, she was questioned by an officer from TransMagica, which was quite easy with her poker face and quite conceivable excuse about her being knocked out by a wolf, thus not being aware of anything that was happening all this time, which will probably make Argent happy, but she is to report to the doctor for more in-depth examinations.


    Now however, she threw all unnecessary thoughts out of her head because she noticed that two figures were approaching the location she had chosen, one was Argent looking around trying to find anything that Yui mentioned and finally saw a little demon standing on the edge of the building, next to her there was a man in a black and grey battle suit who had his eyes covered.


    ***


    Argent flew in with the commander of TransMagica''s squad, who responded to the emergency call of attack on the school, who was with her by order of command, while his squad was now hidden in the area just in case things went wrong and to cover Argent, whom command did not want to let go alone, especially as she lost to the Witch, with whom they would negotiate.


    The Magical Girl herself did not think that the Witch would do anything unpleasant, especially as she had many moments where she could kidnap or injure her companion as well as her, she did not think that her aim was to destroy them, just as the Witch told her, Argent thought that she only wanted to have fun and play with them.


    It did not take her long to get permission because TransMagica is not so proud that they will not agree to negotiate with the enemy for a ransom for the captive and to tell the truth they are willing to pay quite a lot, but whether they really agree to the Witch''s conditions depends on how feasible they are, so hopefully Argent can negotiate satisfactory terms.


    However, Argent was not at all worried about the price they would have to pay to get Aqua back from the Witch because she is pretty sure of what she had to go through yesterday, or rather still going through, after all she herself still remembers the hospitality she felt yesterday and still feels in her ass, not to mention that after she finally went home, the plug as well as the syrup that remained in her ass was left in until she got home where she sat in the bath for a long time getting the liquid out of her ass.


    She was even happy, something she would not admit, that she got this plug, because the amount of syrup that would flow out without any problem would be able to soak through her shorts, thus showing everything that happened to her, or rather what the Witch forced her to go through, and Argent was sure that she would die of shame never being able to show herself to her friends again, even now this thought makes her face turn a bit red.


    But Argent rejected these thoughts, knowing that she could not complain without knowing what this Witch could have done to a girl she had in her possession for over a day. So she approached the raven, who remained in place only sticking out its leg in which she held a piece of paper rolled up in a tube, which the Magical Girl took, rolled up and read aloud.


    "The time with Aqua was quite pleasant, so I will give her to you with a heartbreak for the hundred demonic cores measuring 6-7 centimetres that you so eagerly collect. From your beloved Witch." The voice of the Agent during the reading was getting more and more shocked because her price was quite severe, not impossible but still quite high. However, she saw some more text on the bottom of the page. "Ps. Magica Girl is also invited to tea and have a nice time with me in my garden under a beautiful moon."


    "This is an expensive but acceptable proposition." Said the boy who stood by her ignoring the last line of the text from the letter, focusing on Witch conditions, which he thought were not the worst, at least better than he expected.


    "So Alpha, if we agree, we should strike a deal now."


    "Yes." The boy who was called Alpha nodded, his name was of course a alias because he also did not want to give his identity to an enemy who plays with people for fun.


    "So how do we answer?" Argent asked this question uncertainly in the direction of the demon, not expecting him to understand it, but to her surprise he pointed his wing to the side where after a few meters there was a pencil with notebook, probably left here earlier, but Argent wondered why the demon wasn''t standing next to it in the first place, but she concluded that it didn''t matter, the truth was that the demon had landed with the notebook a little bit on the side before beacuse it wanted to eat a bug.


    Argent wrote in the notebook, "We agree to your terms." She pulled out a piece of paper and gave it to a raven who grabbed it with his claws and then flew away towards another building where he stopped on its roof, where Argent was able to see the figure of the woman, guessing that it was the Witch, Alpha needed to use the function of his goggles to be able to see the girl with black-amethyst hair that he read about in reports.


    A raven flew back to them quickly to give the Witch''s answer, which Argent read out loud again to also inform Alpha who was on her side. "Let''s meet tomorrow afternoon in the park, let your butler be a gentleman and carry all the heavy ransom so that a sweet girl like you doesn''t have to struggle."


    "I intended from the beginning." In a small whisper, Alpha said, slightly annoyed which Argent could only barely hear and therefore could only laugh nervously when she imagined him in the butler''s outfit and how much it would fit him. "What is so funny?"


    "Nothing. If everything is settled, we should get going, write a report, and prepare for tomorrow." Argent changed the subject quickly and, to her delight, Alpha did not go into the cause of her laughing, he just nodded and turned around showing that he is ready to go back to base in any moment.


    "Let''s go then." Agent said, having loosened up and happy that everything went smoothly, she remembered what the Witch proposed in her message and for some reason she had a bad feeling that it wasn''t just a joke to stir her.


    ***


    Aqua was now in a bathhause in an underground dungeon where she was brought in to get rid of all the sticky liquids on her whole body, she sat in warm water that had the perfect temperature and this was the first time she could relax since she was locked in that dungeon. The last time she was here she wasn''t able to enjoy herself because the Witch was fingering her all the way through the bath while Aqua was tied up thus she had to be washed by them, which obviously ended up with something more.


    The bathhause, like the dungeon itself, was lined with a dark stone which was polished and therefore smooth, so that one could not bother to hurt oneself, on sharp edges, it also had a pattern where the grey stone formed images of flowers and leaves, not to mention that the floor was somehow warmed. The room itself was quite large in width and even larger in length to such an extent that it needed pilars in the centre, which itself was beautifully carved with forest designs, going to a ceiling that was carved to resemble tree crowns, it in itself was quite high, giving the effect of being under the big trees.


    This room was so big that Aqua wondered how deep it was underground because she couldn''t hear anything from the surface, but she didn''t even think about escaping because there was a mana block effect throughout the whole dungeon and she was constantly watched by a driad who had orders to fuck her every time she made trouble, she found out about it personally.


    But now she doesn''t have to worry about anything, she will use the little freedom she has and sit in the water as long as she can ... "Ahhh" Somebody in her moment of weakness, when she let go her guard down, grabbed her tits and started to squeeze them, focusing on the nipples, which immediately became hard, showing what her body was thinking about.


    "I''''m back~!" The Witch said half singing, straight into Aqua''s ear, whose body twitched, hearing her voice, and the girl herself now had a murderous gaze, which she wanted to throw towards the Witch but couldn''t because she was held tight enough to not be able to do anything. "I have a happy and sad message for you, which you want to hear first?"


    "The one that saddens you most." Said Aqua constantly trying to free herself from the Witch''s embrace.


    "So unfortunately I''ll give you back tomorrow and we won''t be able to play anymore," The Witch said with noticeable sadness in her voice, but Aqua did not care, glad to finally get out of this hell, but the Witch''s next words, which were spoken in a sweet voice, left her in desperation. "So until then we have to make sure that you do not forget me, right? We will carve this pleasure into your body. Ha ha ha..."


    In this moment, the Witch let go of Aqua, who was still in shock and jumped on her knees, where girl could finally see that the Witch was completely naked, apparently already aroused, to this sight the Magical Girl couldn''t stop herself getting a little excited.

 Ch-26 Farewell before the Exchange

    Yui took Aqua to her cell completely naked and wet after their little stay in the bathhouse where, the Magical Girl was prepared by Yui, now being all red as well as being breathless, but this did not slow down their pace because the driad took care of her by carrying her like a princess, which gave Aqua a dose of shame.


    She got an orgasm because of Yui so many times in the bathhouse that, combined with the hot water, she almost fainted, which signalled to Yui that they had to change locations and had already notified Miyu to move there, to prepare herself for the long last round, which will probably last until the end of the day or until Aqua is knocked out from exhaustion, thus faling asleep.


    When they reached the cell they saw there that Miyu was already sitting naked on the bed next to her many toys that, Yui didn''t know where they came from, but she could figure out that she probably asked the demons to create them for her because she couldn''t see any electric or flexible ones and she took quite a few of them with different shapes.


    Yui applauded slightly, which was noticed by Aqua, who looked in shock at the toys Miyu brought with her and started to wriggle in the hands of a driad who gripped her harder, not wanting her to free herself from her because it would be against her master''s orders, she even grew a fungus on her crotch again, which Aqua felt when her anus was put on it. She stopped herself at once, not resisting her punishment because she knew that if she wriggle, driad would take much longer to fuck her and so she closed her eyes preparing for thrust.


    However, dick did not come and all she felt was a hand that stroke her buttock moving to her thigh and then repeated this movement, after a while she opened her eyes just to see the Witch smiling, a smile that said she saw something charming and Aqua realized that her expression in this moment must have looked pathetic, annoyed, she glared at the Witch.


    Yui just peeked at her sending her eyes to the driad who put Aqua on the bed, then went to the cell side where she waited for her next orders, the Witches tied the Magical Girl up by restraining her hands and then started to massage all over her body preparing it for what would come, and Aqua''s body responded immediately getting excited which only brought more shame to the Magical Girl who tried with all her might to ignore their touches.


    Miyu, however, did not give her time to get used to her touches and slowly began to focus on her breasts, where she would squeeze them from time to time, pinching her nipples, which were already erected, ready for whatever the Witches wanted to do with them. "Mmm"  Unfortunately Aqua despite her great efforts, could not stop her moaning when Yui decided to play with the Magical Girl''s already wet pussy, which she had previously been busy preparing.


    Yui took the analballs connected with a string and started putting them in one by one, until all six of them entered with a slight difficulty, then left them there focusing on the clitoris for the time being, forcing her to make more moans that now resounded all over the cell and continued this caressing until Aqua approached the orgasm, where she pulled out the analballs with one quick movement, which pushed the girl to cum.


    At that time Miyu started sucking on her nipple, and playing with the other one in her hand, which caused more moaning in Aqua, who could not help being weakened by Yui, who is still playing with her pussy only now by putting her fingers in it. Aqua did not even complain, knowing that if she started, they would just put a gag on her mouth, without any mercy, and continue to play, just thinking about her body.


    After a while Yui started playing with a dildo that she put in Aqua''s ass, which stimulated girl a lot, and Miyu helped by putting another dildo in her mouth without even giving her a second to recover then the two Witches kissed each other, accompanied by the moans of Aqua, whose treatment was getting rougher and rougher. This treatment caused a few more orgasms, accompanied by dulled moans, until the Witches got bored of this position and Aqua was apparently tired, though it was only beginning.


    But that wasn''t the end of suprises because Yui had a idea that was so tempting that she couldn''t stop herself so she called out for a driad that came up to her quickly and then ripped off her mushroom, which she put above her own pussy, filling it with her mana, which made it attach itself to Yui, sending a shiver over her body when she could feel it like a part of her own body.


    "Mmm!" Aqua was very surprised and worried when she saw a fungus attached to Yui''s crotch, which changed its tip to Amethyst, not to mention that its size also increased. Miyu, on the other hand, had glowing eyes and could not take her eyes away from the fungus which rose like a living creature.


    "This is gonna be fun!" Yui yelled then brutally pushed her new companion into the anus of Aqua, who couldn''t even moan, her eyes started to cryout from a sudden attack and clenched dildo in her mouth as Yui started to push with all her might, constantly enjoying the new feelings she got, thanks to her new mate who immediately started to release amethyst gold syrup to moisten the rear hole of Aqua.


    It only took her a short while to bring Aqua to another orgasm, and then she released the syrup herself filling the inside of the girl, who then lay down on Miyu without having the strength to stay still on her own, which pleased Yui who started thrusting again without worrying about Aqua''s exhaustion.


    Miyu, of course, did not forget to keep squeezing and sucking Aqua''s tits and nipples, as she could no longer do anything but take all their affection on herself while her eyes started to get blurry. Aqua couldn''t stand it, becoming semi-conscious just taking pleasure in what they were doing to her and only being able to resist by clenching her fists.


    It took them a few more orgasms before they changed their position, where Yui lined up in front of Aqua holding her head, intending to push her fungus dick down her throat, which the Magical Girl allowed without much trouble not even biting the fungus down, while Witch put her new dick in her throat and after it was pushed down all the way in, Yui enjoyed the sensations that flowed from the mushroom, although unfortunately not very strong, in the end it was just a fungus not the real deal.


    At that time Miyu took on the post in the back of the Magical Girl and meant to take care of her pussy so as not to give her even a bit of rest, where she started playing with her other hand with a new dildo, which was bigger than the last one and more importantly cold, which after putting it in the anus of Aqua caused her a little shocks and shakes from cold.


    Yui when she was satisfied enough with the sensations she felt while thrusting in Aqua mouth, she released a large load of syrup, which the girl swallowed very nicely, getting a stroke on head by Yui as reward, because the Witch was happy seeing Aqua''s eyes showing she was a bit absent.


    Their play lasted several hours where, Aqua was treated like a sex doll all that time, so now she was covered in a thick layer of syrup lying unconscious on the bed next to Miyu who cuddled Yui as she herself was also sleeping, dead tired from constant fun.


    Aqua, after two hours of constant fucking lost her awareness, where subconsciously her lust took control of her, giving herself to the Witches, it even got so far that she started sucking a mushroom dick above Yui''s pussy on her own, which led her make the Witch orgasm and when she was fucked in the ass by Yui she sucked on Miyu''s breast, which also took great pleasure from herself.


    Still, Yui hadn''t forgotten herself to the point of taking Aqua''s virginity, who even subconsciously and utterly absorbed by pleasure, shook as Yui put her mushroom dick in front of her pussy, not that she wanted to do anything more than tease her, after all the only situation where she will take the virginity of the Magical Girls will be only when they asks for it.


    Now however it''s time to rest as they are all tired, so Yui pulled Miyu to her with one hand and Aqua with the other, Magical Girl hugged Yui while sleeping, which would probably embarrass her if she woke up now, but now unaware of it, she enjoyed warm body of Witch who fucked her.

 Ch-27 Exchange

    Argent and Alfa are now in the duty car they were given for this mission, and there are two large ransom cases in the boot. The driver was an Alfa, who was the only one of the two who had the ability to drive a car, even though he did not personally have a driving licence, as a TransMagica agent he got a work driving licence.


    Of course, the fact that they were alone in the car does not mean that they would be at the meeting point without any cover, because there were a lot of agents all over the park and its surroundings who hid in the crowd eyeing all the suspicious people to see the Witch if she arrived on foot or before the transformation. Although they wanted to know the true identity of the Witch, everyone on the team knows that this is just a fantasy, because she was too clever to make such a simple mistake.


    There was no talks in the car because all strategies were discussed before the mission to infinity, thus there was no need to repeat them because they both knew them by heart and they did not want to have other conversations, so silence was the only option for them. Luckily, there was not much left to go on and the exchange will finally begin, although both of them know that it will not be so easy, because the Witch they are dealing with is too sly.


    When Alfa parked in the nearest car park next to the park, he left the car to open the boot and pull out two large black suitcases in which there were a hundred demonic cores that the Witch demanded for the Magical Girl she kidnapped. However, those who were at the scene of this ''kidnapping'' would have said that she packed herself into it because of too much self-confidence and anger, because she was accidentally caught in a pretty funny way.


    Command was also quite sure that Witches of Lust could create magical mana crystals from mana of lust, they learned about it with the help of their plush companions Metermi, so the Witch in the purple probably used Aqua to create them, thus there is also a medical squad with psychiatrists on board who will examine her to make sure that there is no trauma acquired in the Witch''s lair, and Argent wants to help with that too, knowing a little bit about what could have happened to her.


    Thanks to her ability to obstruct perception, Argent was able to make the civilians ignore the extraordinary outfits that she and Alpha wore, which was possible when she was very focused on this ability, so when she is fighting she is not able to do it. She also knew that Witches had a similar skill, but to a lesser extent that they did not use it, but they would still not use it anyway to increase terror in civilians.


    "It is still ten minutes away from the scheduled time." When they entered the park, at first they did not see anything, so Alpha looked at his watch, telling Argent about the time, and then picked up the suitcase he had put on the ground to look at the time. Not wanting to stand like pegs in the middle of the park, they decided to sit on a bench waiting for the exchange to start, still not talking to each other.


    At the exact moment when the time came, Argent sensed the approaching mana signature, which was definitely from the negative spectrum, so she turned her attention to the direction from which the signature was coming from and Alpha, seeing Argent, also turned his attention to the approaching Witch, who was in no rush.


    The Witch they noticed was fortunately the one they were expecting, it would not be nice if suddenly there was a new player who could mess up the whole exchange, which was a delicate operation and where cannot be any mistakes that could in turn harm Aqua, whose only hope is this operation, so the sight of the expected opponent was reassuring for them.


    However the Witch''s outfit surprised them a little bit, especially Argent who expected her to appear in her usual scandalous outfit, now she wore a more modest outfit, but only compared to what she usually wears. While her gloves and tights with heels were left on, this time she wore a black miniskirt that covered up something at least, not being transparent at all and a light purple sleeveless shirt that lay tightly on her having large cleavage, displaying her sizeable breasts, that ended up above her navel.


    While Alpha was able to hide his surprise combined with a slight blush due to the fact that he was ultimately a man, Argent was not able to hide the slight blush at least not from the Witch, her face to Alpha''s side should be covered by her hair. The Witch smiled sweetly towards them when she noticed that they had spotted her and was slowly approaching them. Only now did Argent and Alpha notice that she had a plastic bag in her hand from one of the clothing shops in the area.


    "Hello," The Witch calmly said when Argent and Alpha stood up, she directed these words towards the Magical Girl, roughly ignoring her companion because she wasn''t interested in him in the slightest, fully giving her the attention of the determined Argent, who still had a slight blush. "I hope I did not keep you waiting."


    "No, we came a little bit earlier," Argent reassured the Witch, not letting her feelings appear in her tone of voice, saying in a self-confident tone that demanded respect. The Witch who brought this Magical Girl into a shameful state though, she could only see a sweet girl trying to be brave. However, Argent did not notice this and continued. "So we should start the exchange, right?"


    "Yes, yes. But this is no place for such dealings, is it?" The Witch just waved her hands a little bit freely, speaking in a nonchalant way. "So let us go to a more secluded place where civilians and agents cannot be terrified by the Witch''s magic. We don''t want to cause unnecessary panic in a public place, do we?"


    "Yes," Argent said, expecting the event to progress in such a way, because it was most obvious and safe for the Witch, who was not stupid enough to cause panic during such an event, but the Magical Girl could not afford to be led to a place where it would be completely unfriendly to her. "I hope, however, that this place will not be too deserted."


    "But of course," The Witch said, understanding what the Magical Girl meant, and having no objection because she has no intention of betraying the terms to which she has agreed, she has her honour, Witches are not barbarians for god''s sake. "We''ll go to a hotel which is a few minutes away from here, where no one will bother us."


    With these words, she turned her back to them, going without waiting for their answer and giving a strange feeling of D��j�� vu to Argent, who felt that she had been treated in this manner before by someone but could not remember who, but she did not bother with it, having more important things to wory about and went right to following the Witch who did not pay attention to them.


    They walked for a good ten minutes without saying a single word with the Witch in front, Argnet in the middle and Alfa in the back carrying heavy suitcases without any complaints. When they finally reached a certain street, Argent''s jaw fell and Alpha just cramped his eyebrows, they entered the Red Lantern Street Witch the Witch entered as if she were at home heading towards a Love Hotel.


    "Where are we going?" Argent asked, feeling as if she was doing something wrong being here, because she did not expect to be taken to such a place, but she quickly recovered from her surprise, reminding herself of what the Witch who had brought her to this place had done to her and thought in her confusion that she must came here quite often.


    "I said before, to the hotel." The Witch said as if it was the most logical thing in the world but, when she turned slightly towards Argent, she noticed that the Witch had a smile that spoke more than words could tell of how much pleasure she took from the Magical Girl''s reaction. "We will not be disturbed here, and I do not think that the agents have thought of this place either."


    Alpha squinted slightly at the words of the Witch, who was mostly right, because there were not a lot of agents here as they expected more deserted places and, because the Witch must be a young girl, this place is the last one they could think of. There were still a couple of agents in this area, not that this amount would help them in any way.


    So they followed the Witch to the hotel where she quickly ran up to the counter and started ringing the bell, waiting for the receptionist to be able to rent a room. When the average-looking man came in he looked at the Witch and was a little surprised, first of all because of her high beauty as well as the fact that she looked too young for such a place, then he looked at Argent giving her similar look and finally Alpha to whom he sent a cold gaze, which said "What are you doing with them, you lucky bastard?"


    "What can I do for you, missy?" He said, unable to not look at her terrifying cleavage, which was impossible to resist. Ignoring the clothes of Argent and Alpha, thanks to the effect that the Magical Girl kept maintaining for every second without allowing it to be released, even more entering this street, because she did not want the rumour that the Magical Girl Argent was in such a place at all begun to circulate, she could not get out of the house out of shame if it hapened.


    "Room for us." The Witch representing them said calmly putting money on the counter, apparently familiar with the prices of this place, which surprised everyone present. The receptionist looked at them again and noticed two large suitcases that Alpha was holding, this sight was noticed by the Witch who now had a little sadistic smile. "My friend next to us is our boy toy, that would be enough for me, but my friend is terribly unsatisfied and needs much more to be content."


    "He, he. I see." The man laughed awkwardly at the girl''s comment, turning away from them to put his eyes back on the girl''s bust in front of him and thus did not notice the damaged expression on Alpha''s face, he did not know how to react, nor the red Argent''s tomato face, who just opened and closed her mouth trying to say something in opposition but not being able to do so out of shock.


    However Alfa quickly recovered and, ignoring the comment of the Witch, he stopped Argent with all his might before she started objecting, refusing to let her fall into the game of that bitch. Argent also recovered with the help of Alpha, but this did not change the fact that her face was terribly blushed, yet the man considered this to confirm the words of the Witch.


    "It promises to be fun," The man said when he looked carefully at the ''unsatisfied'' girl, checking her measurements exactly which was unpleasant for her, then he smiled and returned to the girl before him. "If you need help, you can always call me."


    "That will not be necessary." The Witch said. Although she didn''t show it, she was less amused but she started this joke and now she has to suffer the consequences of it, she also make him drop it before the receptionist upset her more than the joke was worth.


    "You sure of that?" She was asked by a man who thought that there was a happy occasion consisting of horny girls and a toy boy who had nothing to say, even though he didn''t notice that the boy was getting annoyed, intending to stop letting the Witch be their representative in this establishment after which just knocking out a man who was too self-confident.


    "Yes." The Witch smile dropped a little bit as well as the tone when she had to repeat herself, now her voice was serious, but the man didn''t notice too busy watching her body and now even Argent was getting a little annoyed at man who was to pushy when even the Witch finished using her cheerful tone, because he couldn''t understand no, thinking he found an easy target.


    "Are you sure? You''ll get to know real men and you won''t regret it." He said looking at her breasts and making a perverse smile without noticing that her smile already disappeared completely, replaced by a dissatisfied facial expression and sharp look. Alfa had already put down his suitcases to take care of a man who simply couldn''t understand what was being said to him, but before he could do so, the man added more words that had tipped the scale. "I''m sure I can as well satisfy your friend without help..."


    "Room! For! Three!" The Witch interrupted him with a cold voice, which made the man stop looking at her cleavage and look into her eyes slightly anxious, because of the strange atmosphere that circulated around the girl standing in front of him getting frightened by seeing her dark shiny eyes. Argent and Alpha were also surprised, stopping the actions they wanted to take, because of a sudden change in the behaviour of the Witch, who had been behaving quite cheerfully until now, her cold words cooled their blood. "If you say another word, you will lose the little one."


    "Okay, wait a minute." The man went out of his way to get the key as fast as possible, forgetting everything out of fear, which for some reason he felt for a young girl who was too small to do anything to him, when she looked at him with a murderous gaze, and before he knew it, he had the money in front of him and the three were already going upstairs. Alpha was a little pale for some reason.


    "What now?" Alpha asked, after they had already entered the room, because he did not see anything worthwhile in it, getting the Witch''s stare instead, that was holding no warmth, it gave him goose bumps, but he did not look away not braking eye contact first. That improved her mood which was broken minutes ago and the Witch sent him a warm smile, which surprised him slightly, but he did not let himself be charmed by it.


    "Wait here for a moment." That''s all she said, using a black marble to create the portal she wanted to enter, but she stopped her step in the middle, remembering that she left her bag from the clothing shop on the bed from which she took the white short shorts and the grey short t-shirt, which surprised those present who didn''t know why she went shopping before the exchange, so to buy only one pair that was a little too small for her...


    Argent and even the Alpha blushed a little, where the boy turned his head quickly, the same could not be said of the Magical Girl, who could not stop her imagination showing her a great number of possibilities that have recently been greatly enriched by the teachings of her Witch teacher in purple.


    After a long moment the Witch finally came back from the other side of the portal, where she was followed by a demonic driad with Aqua in her hands, who now wore a gray t-shirt which ended just below her breasts showing their underside while the shorts were practically a thicker version of panties so they did not cover much either. Aqua also had a gag and was tied with her hands at the back, an eye band and a ribbon on her legs, but that didn''t change the fact that even now the Magical Girl was wriggling trying to free herself.


    Alpha was constantly watching the driad that put Aqua on the bed, or more accurately throw her on her ass, which caused a little moan that startled Alpha and painted a little blush on the face of Argent who quickly caught her friend and then put her in a siting position which was inconvenient for Aqua, who for a moment was trembling and turned all red for some reason.


    "So this deal end now." Alpha said, focusing on the Witch, putting the suitcases next to her and then withdrawing to his companions, standing between them and the demon next the Witch herself, who simply took the two suitcases, which she then threw through the portal without any problem and turned into the direction of Argent who was untying Aqua with difficulty.


    "My proposal is still open." The Witch said, drawing the attention of Aqua and Argent who only remembered the content of the Witch''s message after a while, not knowing how to answer now because she wanted to free Aqua from her ties as soon as possible, which did not give up as easily as if they were tying themselves when she was not looking.


    "Next time maybe?" She said without thinking, which after a while she regretted, looking quickly at the Witch, who had a beautiful smile on her face, which blinded her slightly and she was unable to formulate her words well. "N-not I don... How to say it?"


    "So this is a date, until the next time." The Witch was only able to hear "Ee" from Alpha, who was completely unable to understand what the Witch was trying to do and "What?" of Argent who understood that she had make mistake, throwing herself into the deep, where maybe a hungry shark will eat her. In shock she broke Aqua''s gag.


    "Mmm. You will regret what you did to me!" Finally Aqua, who could talk now, started screaming which caused the sadistic smile to form on the Witch, which paralyzed her, excited her and made her turn red, her body remembered too much what happened when she had this smile. "Re-remember, y-you''ll regret it."


    Argent and Alpha were surprised by the suddenly obedient girl who, if they had to describe with one word before would have said Pride, but now they could only see only pathetic little bits of it left and the Magical Girl now looked like a little girl who has to be protected even from small animals, so much so that the sight of Aqua crying pretending to be tough gave them an warm feling.


    "I can''t wait." These words of the Witch who was leaving were enough for Aqua to hide behind Argent, scared or at least that''s how it seemed to her companions, where Aqua herself saw her words as a promise of another round of fun, while her body wanted it, she wantet to object, especially when she felt what was now put in her ass.


    "Until the next time." The Witch disappeared in the closing portal.

 Ch-28 After Exchange

    After the Witch left the room through the portal an awkward silence fell in the room, which overwhelmed all those present who were unable to start a conversation in any way and leaving the status quo unchanged, they cannot be considered responsible for this because the Witch was able to leave the heavy atmosphere behind her.


    Aqua was still sitting on the bed, hiding behind Argent, who started to untie her in order to take up her thoughts with something else because she did not want to accept that she fell into the Witch''s embrace and worried that she would not be able to get out of it. Aqua could only tremble at the promise of another round cursing her stupid mouth, which should be closed and let the Witch forget about her.


    "We should slowly go," Alpha finally broke the silence of the as he did not see the need to stay in this place and decided to leave it as soon as possible to go to the base where he will finally be able to rest finished with the Witch games. He went up to the bed where he knelt and started to untie Aqua''s legs, but he noticed what the ties were made of. "This is the magic ribbon from the reports you sent last time?"


    "Yes, from what Eisst said it was the Witch who created it from her ribbon, she is able to control it with the greatest of ease and it has the effect of blocking and absorbing mana. At first we thought that she simply controlled it with mana when she tied Eisst up, but now we think that this is an artifact, and our observations and information about this ribbon should be in the reports if you want accurate details." Argent replied by informing him of the basic information that they knew about this artifact which caused them quite a lot of problems.


    "I understand, this ribbon, her sword and armour that she suddenly had even though she did not ascend to a higher rank, practically confirm what skill this Witch has," Alpha began to talk about everything they were able to grasp about this Witch from each of the fights she took part in, and in this way he also wanted to ease the atmosphere a little bit, but he was only able to do by talking about work. "Also, the fact that she has such powerful demons in such a short period of time since her last attack confirms the hypothesis that she is able to strengthen them or something like that, and that is probably her second skill".


    "Yes, she is a really powerful opponent who will only become even more dangerous in time, it would be best to defeat her as quickly as possible, but I don''t think it will work out, she is too clever to be beaten so easily," Argent gave her sincere assessment of the Witch, Alpha only nodded to that. "Fortunately, it does not seem she is going to fight us for the sake of destroying TransMagica."


    "She also has the Crimson Witch as a pet." Suddenly, Aqua threw herself into the conversation, finally calm, but for some reason it still looked like she was sitting uncomfortably on the bed and Argent was slowly beginning to understand why. Alpha didn''t bother to worry about it, thinking it was because of the clothes, which despite their stinginess apparently suited her, making her look sexy, but now nobody paid attention to, it too busy being surprised. "She...*Cough* I saw her many times in that Witch''s dungeon."


    "This is worrying." Alpha said, wondering what this Witch is going to do, with such a war potential, having probably dozens of strong demons and a second-rang Witch as a helper, now a hundred demonic cores that she can use to increase her strength, along with her ability to strengthen them. "This must be reported to Command."


    With these words he tore the ribbon, slightly annoyed that he was unable to untie it, and again surprised when the ribbon began to disappear as if it was melting in the air, just as Argent destroyed the ribbon that tied Aqua''s hands, following the example of Alpha to not waste any more time.


    "Yes, on the other hand, where are we?" Aqua asked, when she could finally get up on her own, doing it right away, but it was a wide standing position she took after her face made a grimace when she had her thighs close together, then looking around the whole room, which was dimly lit, and what''s weirder, all in red and pink, it was an alien style to Aqua.


    "We are at the Love Hotel," Alpha said, not paying attention to Aqua''s shocked face, which quickly became overwhelmed by the memory of the person who was here and this killed all of her shock, which was now replaced by understanding, Aqua then turned to Argent and looked straight into her eyes as if she was trying to read something out of them.


    "Yes?" Argent did not know what was going on and she was a little nervous because of Aqua''s inquisitive stare, who was a few inches from her face.


    "She didn''t fuck you, did she?" Aqua''s question caused great embarrassment in Argent, and she thought in one moment that the Witch had told her about the events on the school roof, but she quickly rejected that thought because Aqua did not look at her in harm''s way but in anxiety, which indicated that she meant her stay in the hotel.


    "No." Argent smiled, reassuring Aqua, who only sighed as if a huge burden had been thrown off her. Alpha just stood by without interfering in the conversation, taking the empty bag that the Witch left behind to throw it away.


    "Okay, let''s go." Argent said to what the two of them nodded to.


    ***


    When they were leaving, the receptionist was not at the counter, he was afraid to meet the Witch again, so they had no problem leaving, Aqua went with Argent to her appartment saying to Alpha that she did not need an appointment with doctors or psychiatrists, excusing herself that she was not weak enough for such a thing to give her trauma.


    The truth was, however, that she now had much more important things to do, not only important, but also embarrassing, so she did not let him go with them, so now together Argent with her flew over the city to the apartment where Aqua lived, and only there could she ask for Argent''s help, which was the reason she took her there.


    In the room, she undressed completely naked, surprising with this Argent, who turned red when she saw what was on the chest and ass of the girl, who was also completely blushed because of the situation she was in. She had a grey sticker on her nipples and had an amethyst crystal plug in her anus.


    "When I touch the stickers, the dildo starts to vibrate and if I try to pull out the dildo, the stickers clamp my nipples with a spin..." Aqua started to speak in a terribly quiet voice that was hard to hear and Argent thought she wouldn''t have heard anything if it wasn''t for her amplified senses. "Can you pull them out for me, I... I can''t do it alone."


    Argent could only swallow her saliva at the sight of the blushed, naked Aqua, which started to tear from embarrassment, unable to look Argent straight in the eyes, and Argent herself also turned her eyes when she realised that she was looking too much at Aqua, which was not proper, but after a while she got together, approaching her friend slowly.


    "I will be as gentle as I can be." Aqua trembled a little bit as if she remembered something but said nothing, just nodding while waiting for Argent, who slowly stretched out her hand, which was shaking slightly, to the sticker covering Aqua''s nipple and "Ahhh!" on the moment when she touched it all the accessories started to work by cutting Aqua off her legs, which could only grab Argent, head in her chest, panicked, moaning all the time.


    "Mmm, hurry up!" The words of Aqua pulled Argent out of a momentary shock, then she started pulling off the tightly holding stickers which was pulling some Aqua nipples, who at that time was only moaning tot every touch of Argent, who started to get quite excited and, unable to ignore it, her pulling speed dropped to a point where Aqua''s torment was prolonged, which Argent herself did not notice.


    "Ahhh!" Through the slow acting of Argent, Aqua reached an orgasm which caused her naked ass to pull back, almost falling down because she lost strength in her legs but was held up by Argent as she at the same time finally took off two stickers from Aqua''s nipples, which were now completely erected.


    Argent now grabbed the dildo by the tip that is sticking out of Aqua''s ass and started to pull it out slowly, which made Aqua''s legs start to shake even more, and because the dildo was quite big this long moment dragged for girls for centuries. So long in truth that when the dildo finally came out Aqua got another orgasm which this time made the girl fall on her ass.


    "T-thanks." Aqua thanked Argent, drooling slightly, which she quickly wiped away and went to the wardrobe to get dressed, leaving Argent with the big black dildo in her hand, which finally slowly stopped vibrating, not knowing what to do with it, so she put it on Aqua''s bedside table, who turned back to her from her transformation.


    "Are we going to go to the rest?" Aqua asked.


    "Yes, the girls are waiting," Argent smiled at Aqua, who tried her best to act as if nothing had happened, which only looked even more cute. "But first calm down."


    In the end, Aqua was so embarrassed that she forgot to put on her bra and probably her panties, which was visible because her nipples were still erect, making them visible through the dress. When Aqua noticed this she needed a moment to understand what was going on and her facial expression went from shock to anger to embarrassment again and her face only turned redder.

 Ch-29 Crossing Limits

    Yui returned to the Magic Garden, where Vili, Miyu and a whole bunch of demons were already waiting for her, ready to jump on the portal to rescue their mistress if she was in any danger, as they prepared to give their lives to save her even if there was only a double of her, but fortunately this did not happen because everything went according to plan.


    Of course, even when Yui used her double, she didn''t wanted to lose it because it was made of pure mana, which was much stronger than the one polluted with emotions, so the determination of the demons that she felt from them was beneficial to her and she was glad that it was not demons that she was ruling that were not just mindless puppets.


    Vili was not surprised that demons began to have such feelings, because Yui in comparison with other Witches did not constantly saturate them with her mana to strengthen her control, giving them the opportunity to produce animal-like instinct and will, which made them more dangerous and less predictable to fight, just like the naturally occurring demons which the Witches have not taken control of.


    Like Yui she agreed that they could be sacrificed for a double that could only be created from pure mana, which they obtained from a tree, and Yui turned into cores. However, they will not be able to draw out so much mana from the tree for some time, because what they took the last time was only a one-off impulse caused by the creation of the garden and now that the mana has stabilised, it will not be possible to draw so much from it for a while.


    Thanks to the exchange of the Magical Girl for demonic cores and the mana of lust accumulated during the girl''s stay, she has fixed this problem for a time, which puts Yui in a very good position to increase the size of her army as well as to strengthen it with an atmosphere within the garden that is saturated with pure mana from the Magical Tree.


    "How did it go?" Asked the curious Miyu, who was transformed into her Witch form in case she had to help defend the garden if someone accidentally got into it again through a portal like Aqua, but today her skills were not needed which made her happy because she did not want to fight today and she was finally going to get a reward from Yui for a good job in helping her with the Magical Girl.


    "Everything went according to plan, there was one small unpleasant thing but I managed to deal with it quickly, so there is nothing to worry about." Yui said, remembering her not very successful joke, then reassured Miyu that there was no need to worry about anything and started to slowly move towards the building, which already had a ground floor, mostly made up of stone but with the addition of wood or marble, which Yui did not know where the demons took them from.


    "That''s good." Miyu started to follow her, after saying these words, and the demons finally started to spread out returning to their activities. Mainly consisting of helping to build a large building which, if you can say something from the ground floor only, will be a Gothic mansion with dark colours that will fit beautifully with the light colours of the flowers that finally started to grow around the Magic Tree.


    Standing in front of the building, facing it from the front, she saw a large double door made of a dark almost black wood in a doorway made of black stone carved to resemble a tree trunk joining at the top into a tree crown which was not yet finished. With one hand, Yui opened the door, which would open at even the slightest push despite its great weight, and subsequently went inside.


    She found herself in a large entrance hall which did not yet have a ceiling because it was supposed to enter the first floor, which was still under construction, to create a large room intended to create an impression, the beginnings of which could be seen from the fact that some elements were already created. The floor, made of black marble with grey shades, was polished to a shine and the walls were similarly lined with marble although white with black shades for contrast, from mid-height was replaced by light wood with dark patterns, also not forgetting that the pillars, made of both types of marble, supporting walls were carved for effect.


    Yui, walking down the corridors of the ground floor, entered a certain room which was the only one to have any furniture and saw a royal bed with green sheets sewn by a dryad using her skill, making it incredibly comfy in its light wooden frame, which had dark stone legs and corners.


    What was important, however, was what was lying on the bed or rather who was lying there, there was the real body of Yui who was in her form of a Witch, looking as if she was sleeping in a wonderful dream because she had a lovely smile when she cuddled up with a green soft pillow. Yui went with her double on the couch on the side that was brown with green accents and lay down there, looking for those who didn''t know what was happening as if she suddenly went to sleep.


    Yui woke, getting up from a big bed to see Miyu was slowly getting on the bed, approaching her in a slightly sensual way that she had been training for the last few days on all fours. Yui also approached her, grabbed her in a strong grip and then dragged her closer, making Miyu have to lie down on her as Yui returned to her original position.


    "So does the good Witch want a reward?" Yui said in a sensual voice straight into Miyu''s ear, who trembled unable to control herself blushing and smiling, immediately starting to nod in consent staring straight into Yui''s eyes, where she could see hers, both of them full of lust. "Okay, then."


    Yui drew close to Miyu catching her in a long kiss full of passion, where both played with their tongues in the other''s mouth fighting for dominance, in which Yui won and having Miyu''s tongue at her mercy, doing whatever she wanted to do with it that caused the girl to start lacking breath which did not slow down Yui''s attack who, as she got more excited so she increased her intensity, thereby exciting Miyu who started to be give up in a fruitless fight for control.


    So Miyu, understanding that she would not win the fight for control over their kiss, used her hands to attack Yui''s soft breasts, surprising her for a moment, but immediately accepted Miyu''s touch and started massaging her breasts in turn, causing a reaction in the girl who needed a little longer to get back to her senses but accepted Yui''s touch in the same way.


    The girl was finally able to take the magic cloth off Yui''s breasts which was held quite tightly, showing the world her already erect nipples, with which Miyu started to play without waiting for anything starting pulling, twisting and massaging them. "Mmm!" Yui moaned at Miyu''s actions, being muffled by a constant kiss which already lasted a good while and was only broken for incomplete breaths because the other side always interrupted them without giving the other side a chance to rest.


    Yui couldn''t get to Miyu''s breasts because she had this one-piece swimsuit-like outfit that Yui usually finds cool but right now pisses her off, so she finally broke her long kiss with Miyu, who was a little surprised, when she looked at Yui with an uncertain eye Yui pushed her to bed. Once atop Miyu she ripped her outfit, releasing her aroused nipples from their jail and started sucking them.


    "Ahhh!" Miyu moaned in as much pleasure as surprise because of Yui''s action, which was getting more aggressive with every moment, only to grab her head to hold the attention shown to her. Yui however, did not care about Miyu''s surprise, too busy enjoying the taste of the girl who made her want more and more, she wanted the whole of Miyu, willing or not.


    "Mmm" Yui continued to treat Miyu like icecream by licking her on the whole breasts and belly, sometimes kissing her on the neck or on the mouth, and Miyu, completely dominated by Yui, was unable to do anything in her attempts to take control, she could only enjoy the passionate treatment of Yui. Yui, who was only beginning, tore the last pieces of cloth covering Miyu''s sweet pussy in front of her which was soaked and just waiting to be tasted.


    So Yui started by running her finger over it, which caused her to twitch, thus allowing more of Miyu''s juices to flow out, she tried to get up without being able to see that her hands were tied up with Yui''s ribbon, to her shock, Yui and her legs were about to experience the same destiny, causing a little panic in Miyu, who had never seen Yui so devoured by her desires.


    "Ahhh! Yui, wai... Mmm!" Miyu tried to speak to Yui, but she shut her up by putting her finger in her pussy, then a second one and then started to finger her, turning Miyu''s words into incomprehensible moans, which Yui ignored by focusing on the pussy knowing what would happen next. "Ahhh!" After a moment of Miyu''s fingering, Yui was finally able to bring the girl to an orgasm that caused her back to arch.


    "Why?" Yui for a moment stopped licking the fluid from her hand, which was now all soacked, slowly approaching the breathless Miyu who didn''t know how to answer while still confused after a strong orgasm. Yui approached Miyu and kissed her in the next passionate kiss, so Miyu was able to taste her own fluids from Yui''s mouth, who was playing with her tongue sucking or biting it lightly for fun.


    "Don''t you want your reward?" Yui continued to tease Miyu, at the same time she stopped touching her completely, stopping all the actions she had taken and looked straight into Miyu''s eyes, who could only do the same without being able look away from Yui''s gaze which absorbed her without leaving any hope of escape. The next moment Yui put her hand over Miyu''s crotch and said. "Or do you want to go all the way to the end?"


    "I-I..." Miyu hesitated, understanding perfectly well what Yui wanted to say and do, to tell the truth Miyu was happy but at the same time she was afraid of the prospect of an unknown experience. Yui was able to see these emotions in Miyu''s eyes, deciding to give her time to think about and make this important decision, which she herself will make with Miyu''s answer, ready to give back what she wants to take.


    Both of them were too busy staring into the eyes of the other to notice that Yui is going through some changes. Finally, after absorbing the mana of lust for the last few days, she has pushed through to the next stage of a Witch''s evolution. While before she was already at a advanced level of first rank, now Yui is crossing the border of second rank thanks to Miyu, who generated a lot of lust mana for her now.


    Between her breasts a black cross-shaped tattoo appeared as if it had come out of her body and if someone could look at this tattoo now they would notice that this tattoo consisted of smaller fractals that formed a larger tattoo shape that everyone could see, if one was to stare to long they may lose themselves to its inconceivable paterns. Similar tattoos appeared on her back and waist, had the wing-like shape but they were not too big and another one appeared on her skin around tailbone on her ass, which looked like a rolled-up tail.


    In addition to the tattoos, there were also horns on her temple slightly above Yui''s ear, they were amethyst with a black interior through which it was impossible to see, their shape was of uncut crystals and they were just a single horn that was close to her head facing back. Another amethyst crystal appeared on the Witch''s butt, the end of the tattoo on the girl''s tailbone, it looked like a small heart no bigger than eight millimetres at its widest point, making it virtually invisible and the last crystal appeared as a barely visible crystal which at first glance, like the horns, was sticking out of her head, however at a closer inspection it levitated less than a centimetre above Yui''s hair at the back of her head and it was brighter shine than the rest of the crystals, it looked no bigger than a half-centimeter almond which was quite thin. The horns and the crystal on the butt were raw with sharp edges, where the crystal on the back of Yui''s head looked like it was taken out of the jeweler''s hand made with precision workmanship.


    However Yui did not sense the change, much too excited waiting for Miyu''s answer. Miyu slowly made her decision but there could only be one answer.


    "Yes." Miyu smiled.


    "Excellent." Yui also smiled, but her smile was that of a sadist.

 Ch-30 Miyu Reward

    I am sorry that there was no chapter for a few days but I did not have time. Suddenly in a few days I had a few things I couldn''t put off and I even forgot to tell you for which I am sorry. Well, now that I have managed to do most of the things I have been able to do, everything should go back to normal.


    Now I bring you a new tasty chapter.


    Yui freed Miyu''s hands from their ties and then led them underneath to her pussy, to the surprise of Miyu who did not know what to think about Yui''s behaviour, but did not resist, agreeing to whatever she wanted to do with her and did not worry about anything knowing that nothing bad would do to her, so she only let herself be guided with a little surprise.


    After skillfully leading Miyu''s fingers into her entrance of her pussy, which was clearly already wet, showing the pleasure Yui felt while playing with Miyu and leading them inside, Yui herself using her second hand put her fingers into Miyu''s pussy, who moaned still being sensitive after previous orgasms, Yui came close to her virgin membrane.


    "I am not going to take something so important from you without giving the same to you in return," Yui said whispering these words into Miyu''s ear from time to time, nibbling at her ear playfully, but that did not help Miyu with her high heartbeat which she had because of Yui''s words and so she listened with extraordinary attention to each word she said as if her life depended on it. "So I will give you my virginity, after all this is your reward, right?"


    "Ha, ha... Yes, so I can, right?" Miyu replied with a small smile, one she could not stop because of her happiness and she asked Yui because she was afraid she misheard, but hearing Yui''s confirmation she could not stop her happy smile anymore, starting to play with her fingers in Yui Pussy. "So if you don''t mind, let''s get started."


    With her words, Miyu also brought her fingers closer to Yui''s hymen, who only nodded in confirmation and without wasting any time locking Miyu in another long kiss full of passion, in which both increasingly pressed their fingers on thier hymens, then in a sudden sting of pain they broke through, further immersing their fingers deeper into the interior of their partner.


    The pain disappeared as soon as it came, leaving behind a pure pleasure which they delved into without any hesitation, focusing only on the pleasure they felt and speeding up with the movement of their fingers as if in a rivalry to defeat their opponent by leading them to orgasm first, all the time united in a kiss of burning passion.


    The first orgasm appeared quite quickly because they were not used to the new range of sensations and it came to Miyu, but it was quickly followed by Yui''s orgasm, who was able to defeat Miyu in their little fight with great difficulty. It was only then that their kiss was broken to leave the deeply breathing girls tired after their orgasms and it was possible to see in their eyes that they wanted to devour each other in order to satisfy their own lusts.


    Now that all the breaks that could have been saved from release have been let loose, as the girls throw themselves at each other to get and give as much pleasure as possible. At first it seemed like Miyu had the advantage but Yui, thanks to her ascension, now had enough strength to fight against the wild Miyu and she was doing exactly that, helping herself with her ribbons to again incapacitate Miyu.


    Yui, after she was finally able to tie Miyu''s hands and attach them to the wall, she immediately threw herself onto her pussy starting to lick it, as her hands played with girls anus and clitoris, thus causing Miyu to moan loudly. "Ahhh!" Yui was able to taste the liquid as well as Miyu''s blood, she was only able to moan enjoying the taste of it, unable to refrain from licking more aggressively.


    Her tongue finally found its way inside Miyu''s pussy and went inside as if it owned the place, doing whatever it wanted to do for the satisfaction of the girl who got another orgasm. "Mmm!" Only the moans and sounds of licked pussy were heard in the room for a while and Yui did not intend to leave it like that, deciding to tease Miyu, who had been lost a little bit in her own lust, and Yui could not wait for her reaction.


    "You like to be treated like an fuck toy, you''re a lustful girl who likes to be fucked, right?!" Yui started without forgetting to push her fingers deep into Miyu''s pussy with every word, looking for her weak spots and brutally torturing them without letting Miyu rest, enjoying a facial expression that was noticeably more ashamed than her previous one.


    "Ahhh! N... Mmm! Not I... Ahhh!" Miyu tried to defend herself, but her resistance was futile against Yui, who slowly found every delicate place in her pussy and then used them against her with great skill sharpened on the Magical Girl, who they both tortured, Miyu could only answer by moaning because Yui did not let her speak any other language.


    "So you don''t want me to continue?" Yui teased her by slowing down her fingers and then painfully slowly tried to pull them out, but Miyu moved forward with her bottom pushing them back in, to Yui''s delight, who joyfully started to reintroduce herself in her pussy taking this as a yes, even though Miyu slightly turned her gaze away, form time to time glaring at Yui, full of lust to convince her to continue.


    "Hahaha... Your body is so lewd and it agrees with me, but you want to deny it? You are so shy! I guess I''ll have to tear this shyness apart with my own hands!" Yui pushed the crystal dildo that appeared out of nowhere into Miyu''s pussy, extending it with its size, to which Miyu reacted with a mute moan in surprise. Yui herself got up and pushed the second part of the two-sided dildo into her pussy, when it was almost all the way inside her, with a jerk she pushed the rest in her and Miyu pussy causing the two of them to have a powerful orgasm which made Miu''s vision go white for a while.


    "Ahhhh!" Yui however, without paying attention to this, started pushing the dido in Miyu''s pussy using it like a dick because the dildo had a curve in the middle, so that it could be used in this way. It didn''t take Yui long to bring the stunned Miyu to the next orgasm as well as her own, which she concluded with a kiss with tongue.


    Miyu could feel her saliva in Yui''s mouth mixed with the rest of her own fluids and the blood that had flown a while ago. Miyu tasted this blood, which made her wonder what Yui would taste like and so she paid attention to her fingers, which were still covered in it. So she broke her bonds, to Yui''s surprise, and threw herself at Yui now riding her, while staring into her partner''s eyes she started licking her fingers, enjoying the taste, which surprisingly made Yui blush slightly.


    "Well, aren''t you aggressive, as befits a lewd girl." Yui continued to let Miyu do whatever she wanted with her, wondering what she was going to do with her, not forgetting to tease her and move her waist to stimulate herself and Miyu, with the help of a dildo that was constantly pushing on the walls of their pussies.


    "If that means I can do this now, then I''m a lewd girl!" Apparently, there was a switch inside Miyu because, when she started grinding the dildo with her pussy in such a way that stimulated Yui, she was able to compete with Yui''s aggressiveness when she was lost in her lust and could even surpass her a little bit.


    Yui, however, didn''t mind letting Miyu take control for the time being, after all, it was her reward not Yui''s and she wasn''t going to take away all the fun from Miyu who had such a lovely image full of lust, passion and aggression that was so rarely shown by her to Yui. She was so lost in watching Miyu that girl was able to force her to orgasm long before she herself did.


    For a while Yui let Miyu do what she wanted, so she played with her by giving her a lot of kisses on the mouth or on the neck and sometimes even bit her ear or nipple a little bit, which made her moan a lot. Yui noticed, however, that Miyu had fallen into the monotony, which made it boring and predictable for her, so she decided to take control of Miyu again.


    Using her ribbons, she tied her from behind stopping her actions, lifting her slightly where she fixed her to the ceiling so she had to be on her knees, Yui herself also tied her body to the ceiling to be at the same level as Miyu and at the same time she used the remaining ribbon to grab the two new crystal dildoes that she brutally pushed into her and Miyu''s ass.


    "Ahhh!" Miyu screamed slightly when a new player joined the game where Yui moaned, used to this feeling, deciding to kiss Miyu which she accepted and dildos in their asses started to move with force causing them to bounce slightly, resulting in a dildo movement in their pussy which was already dripping with their fluids which came out after numerous orgasms.


    Without stopping here, Yui started to touch Miyu''s breasts and nipples again, this time using magic power to cause small waves of mana, which imitated the vibrations, making it a makeshift vibrator which simulated Miyu even more. They were in this position for a few minutes but that was enough to cause them to have many orgasms which made them lose their strength and thus Yui decided to put them back on the bed which was quite wet.


    Now lying on the bed Miyu and Yui were breathing deep with air to regenerate the strengths, that they were stucking out of each other, which was complemented by short kisses, in a strong embrace where their legs were tangled. Yui stimulated Miyu''s pussy over and over again with her thigh, which she tried to imitate but couldn''t match Yui''s self-control thus forgeting herself in the pleasant embrace which Yui provided her with.


    They lay like this for some time until their fatigue took over, forcing them to go to sleep still in their deep embrace, their foreheads connected and their legs tied, a position that would send any man into a madness caused by lust, with no one to disturb their rest, especially demons who began to move without making a sound.


    Vili on the other hand was sitting on the table next to the Magic Tree eating her tangerines, sometimes offering Fenrir one, who returned to his plush form and now was seated next to Vili, who felt left behind but did not want to spoil the fun, so she now was left in an awkward position. Well fortunately she had Fenrir and her tangerines, the last one she liked so much.

 Ch-31 Upgrading Demons

    After having a few hours of fun, Yui with Miyu, after having rested sleeping for a few hours, finally went out of the building into the garden heading for the Magic Tree where Vili continued to eat her infinite tangerines without even paying attention to them and looked uninterested in the whole world focusing only on her snacks which were disappearing at an alarming rate.


    "What are you doing?" Yui asked her uncertainty, seeing that Vili is not in a good mood and not wanting to ruin her mood completely. Vili just turned her head, where Miyu could have sworn that she heard the squeak of an unoiled machine and was a little scared when she saw Vili staring at Yui with a visible annoyance.


    "Nothing," She said in dead tone and then stood up, eating the last mandarin, then flew up to get in line with Yui''s sight, not forgetting to send out an gaze saying ''I''m pissed off'' and stared straight into Yui''s eyes for a few terribly long moments. "I was just sitting here when you guys set up to see if you could fill this whole closed dimension with your moans forgeting rest of people here. So no, I didn''t do anything."


    "Well, in that case, it''s time to get on with something since we all have time." Yui skillfully ignored the whole atmosphere surrounding Vili as well as her accusing gaze, then changed the subject to something productive that will help them now and will not take up their time unnecessarily, but really Yui just did not want to quarrel with Vili. "Let''s deal with the demonic cores, or improve the demons, what do you say?"


    Vili sent Yui''s dead stare and then simply started to fly towards the suitcases with the demonic cores that were placed next to the building, so they had to go back to it, but that did not bother them. At the same time, Vili signalled to the demons to gather in front of the building, so they had to stop working on the construction.


    In general, seventeen demons with tools gathered because they put their weapons away to work on the building, thirteen demons in masks that took bark off the trees, or cut stones into even cubes, or were simply gardeners, six stone bears that repaired things that broke down or did for porters, eight forest wolves whose duties were all related to the trees and three golems that dealt with everything related to the stone.


    This surprised Yui, who does not remember creating so many demons, but she quickly remembered one of her conversations with Vila, who told her when she was teaching her attitudes about demons and their formation, that demons in groups are duplicating slowly, the same is true in areas full of mana but faster, also without needing so many demons.


    "So if you want to strengthen the demons, then make the commanders for their teams thy be smarter and more efficient in comanding their subordinates". Vili explained to Yui, giving up on her anger, knowing that it would not bring anything and would only waste time unnecessarily after all it was getting quite late.


    "So, to practically speed up what happens naturally, right?" Yui remembered again, recalling the lessons she had from Vila on demonology, pointing out that this is like naturally increasing they personal strength, not numbers. Demons multiply then establish their leader, then when they grow even more, more demons evolve and the cycle repeats itself over and over again, which can become a big problem if let alone for too long.


    "Yes, use the demon cores to strengthen them since we have quite a few of them anyway." Vili suggested pointing to suitcases filled with cores, which Yui approached by pulling forty cores out of them, because she thought that the quality of demons is more important from their quantity and chose the first twenty by approaching demons with three pairs of arms.


    She used five on two and ten on the one she wanted to be in command. She melted the five cores, which were created from various negative emotions, together and sent this increased crystal inside the demon together with her concept for him, which caused a transformation in him. The lower two pairs of arms merged into one and the upper pair of arms moved to the back of the demon, taking on a more mechanical appearance, where large shields made of amethyst crystal appeared in them, as did the two large swords in his hands.


    Grey chivalrous clothes appeared on him with black and amethyst shades on which quickly appeared light armour made of dark amethyst crystal, which was smooth in design. The demon''s head did not change much except that the black stone on his face grew larger, creating a black cross with small amethyst crystals that glittered on the two sides of the cross''s arms making up the eyes.


    Yui did the same with the second demon and then turned to the third demon on which she used ten demon cores. He was very similar to his companions, differing in that the third pair of hands disappeared replaced by flying crystal shields that levitated behind him. He was wearing plate armour and a helmet covering his entire face and only a flash of his eyes was visible.


    As Yui was now approaching the demons in masks, Miyuu noticed these crystals, which she linked to the new skill Yui got on her promotion to second rank and she was quite correct in her deduction as Yui now has the ability to create an amethyst crystal which had properties similar to those of an obsidian, while being very prone to enchantment.


    When Yui approached the long-armed demons with a masked face, she used five demon cores on two of them. Their hands were shortened to regular length, with long nasty knives in their hands, which looked unearthly sharp with their crystal blades.


    Here however the resemblance ends because one became slightly taller getting a black dark green male almost black tail-coat and similarly black trousers and shoes with a similar coloured cloak with a cape and a cylinder lay on his head which now had black shorth hair. He wore white gloves and his mask now took on a more ominous look, where behind it only red eyes could be seen.


    The second demon became shorter, gaining long grey hair up to the waist, with a mask that only covered the eyes allowing to see a pale face with red lips that looked like the one on old porcelain dolls. She wore a feminine tail-coat of grey and dark brown and dark grey trousers with black boots under her knees. Her hands were bare showing pale porcelain skin and clean nails.


    Both demons showed amethyst colours and crystals, occasionally emphasizing that these demons belong to Yui and nobody else. Yui herself moved to the forest wolves to continue with her improvements. What attracted more and more attention was Vili, whose mood finally improved when she saw that Yui was finally doing something useful and she would not accept that she finally got through to the next level thanks to that ''physical effort''.


    Yui did not improve the wolves, but turned to the dryad that stood in their ranks and it was her who she decided to lead them after using five cores on her which, in her case, made all her stone and rooted parts of her body covered with white fungus with a light shade of green to form a smooth skin that looked human enough but had no flaws.


    Her ears lengthened slightly and her head grew an amethyst flower in her hair, which also beautified her amethyst eyes and her face, which now could show human emotions, which the driad showed immediately creating a beautiful smile. Her now naked body was covered by leaves shimmering in autumn colors with twigs and amethyst flowers, which resembled a miniskirt without a back, with a large opening on her belly that went left to the back.


    Now, moving on to the stone demons, Yui turned to the golems, where she made one of the five last cores she collected for this task and took on the job of strengthening his core with the cores she had in her hands, and passing her vision on them of new demon form.


    The demonic golem now stood two and a half metres tall and wore black-grey stone armour, which had ornaments made of amethyst crystal that pulsated with magical energy. It held a large stone shield with an amethyst cross in it, in his left hand and a large battle hammer in the other, both decorated with amethyst lines also pulsating with energy. Crystal eyes of amethyst colour were shining from inside the stone helmet.


    "Are you finished?" Asked curiously Vili, who couldn''t hide her smile seeing the powerful demons standing in front of her, wondering what Yui could still do with the remaining crystals to strengthen them.


    "No, I was thinking of giving each of the commander an artifacts." Yui said staring at the remaining crystals, thinking what she could do to strengthen them, and she had quite a few ideas coming to her mind, which caused the unconscious smile on her face. Vili, seeing this smile, couldn''t wait to see what she was gonna get cooked up this time.


    Yui took five demonic cores and approached her knights to use the swords they held to create one powerful two-handed sword for each of them, which were made from a mixture of dark and light amethyst crystal. For the commander, she also reinforced both of his shields, which gave them a black border and a big cross on front.


    She gave the crystal watch to the demon in the top hat, who allow him for ten seconds of invisibity until he does not attack and his friend was strengthened  with the dagger that allowed her to teleport a little bit towards direction dagger was pointing at, that power was manifested in the black amethyst dagger, which was of medium length perfectly lying in her hand.


    She gave the Golem a medallion which will increase his magical skills in controlling the earth and stones, which will greatly increase his battle power. The medallion itself was set on the Golem''s chest in his armour in a place where a normal person''s heart would be, and the medallion itself was five centimetres in diameter, completely amethyst with a carved Magic Tree of this garden.


    Fenrir and the driad got an artifact that could absorb magical energy from the surroundings similar to the one she used to create the Magic Tree, she gave it only to them because they were the strongest and they are unlikely to die so easily thus losing them, these artifacts will allow them to grow quickly without the need for constant upgrades from Yui.


    "I will make the rest of the artifacts for myself and for you Miyu." Yui said just when she finished arming her army, at the end creating them a big piece of amethyst with her skill to make them weapons for the weaker demons just as they did with the stone, this task was given to the Golems, who were to a certain extent able to have effects on it.


    "Okay." Miyu answered joyfully rejoicing that she get something from Yui, something that will help her protect her friend and fight together with Yui.


    I have problems with the Internet, so chapters can be published irregularly.

 Ch-32 New Problems

    Miyu came back to her flat after Yui had created the artifacts for her, unfortunately, because it was quite late and Vili suggested that she should go home, which Yui agreed to, she wanted to practice with her new artifacts, but she did not want to keep Miyu with her when their food supplies ran out, because they did not think they would spend so much time here, their plans slightly changed direction.


    So Yui took Miyu out of the Magic Garden through a magic gate on its border, then put her under the city borders with the forest so that Miyu wouldn''t need to go far and could transform back without arousing suspicion. Now Miyu is in her room, dressed in loose clothes that will be much more comfortable, certainly not because they look like those Yui has and are preparing to have a modest dinner to fill her demanding stomach.


    When Miyu was in the kitchen she prepared a modest meal and sighed, she preferred to eat anything that Yui made because it tasted much better for her than anything she made herself. Without wanting to bother preparing anything big, she simply poured water over the instant soup and went to her small living room to turn on the TV.


    Waiting for her meal to be ready Miyu checked the messages on her phone where she saw that she had received a message from Yui asking if everything was all right at home and asking if she could come because she had finished testing her new artifacts earlier than she expected, apparently they were easier to use than they appeared to be, so she now has more free time to spend together.


    Miyu immediately responded positively, happy to spend more time with Yui, she certainly preferred it than spending another evening alone without a soul to talk with and so expecting a guest who was about to arrive, she quickly began to clean her house without wanting to put herself in the bad light before the only person she could call a friend.


    However her smiling face quickly turned into a stone mask when she sensed the magical power in her room coming from a magical portal in her living room that was a very familiar to her and Miyu knew that it heralded the arrival of the Etativi who turned her into a Witch, which meant that he wanted something from her, he never came for another purpose.


    She quickly transformed into her Witch form without fear of a magical impulse because there was a barrier in her flat that drowned it out, not that the absence of this barrier would change anything in Miyu''s intentions and she quickly flew out of the house flying high into the sky away from her flat to avoid giving away the area to the Magic Girls because she wanted to make up for the possibility of her tracing no matter how small it might be.


    She only stopped a few minutes later at a safe distance from her home and waited for the arrival of the Etativi, who never gave her his name or asked for her name, which from what Vili told her was quite normal with proud Etativi, who considered themselves a higher race than humans, even those turned into Witches, but even they usually asked for the name of the Witch after she reached second rank, for practical reasons if noting else.


    However, he never asked Miyu about it, which from what Vili told her meant only one thing, from the very beginning they considered Miyu to be something that could be thrown away at any time and unfortunately Miyu found herself with the worst sort of Etativi, who were narcissists considering Witches to be tools that could be thrown away like worn-out gloves, which now that Miyu knew about it, pissed her off filling her with hatred as well as anger towards her old allies.


    It wasn''t long before little Etativi, who was black with grey stripes, flew up towards Miyu, a visible dissatisfaction in his eyes, which was amber in colour and he visibly didn''t like his welcome greeting, along with Miyu''s aggressive attitude, which made him fly so far into the air with her action, having the audacity to turn into a combat stance.


    "What are you doing girl, I don''t have time for your ideas, there is a job for you to do." The Etativi said in a low tone which contained rage, that demanded obedience from Miyu, who did not even was moved by it away and watched carefully even the slightest movement of the Etativi, ready to fight at any moment when she decided that he would attack or was aggressive ass well as did something suspicious.


    "I am not interested, I will no longer fight for you." Miyu said in even tone without showing any emotion, which Etativi got pretty pissed off at as if he had been slapped and someone spat in his face. He wouldn''t allow himself to be treated like that, as he signalled with his eyes shining in anger.


    "What did you say girl, who do you think you are!" Etativi yelled in anger, the black mana next to him started spinning with him in the centre, which Miyu knew was very dangerous and she attacked him right away by sending a magical bullet made of magical fire that had a black hint to it, and that fire was blocked by a black barrier made of fog that surrounded Etativi.


    "You will pay for this!" Etativi roared, shooting black bullets that Miyu easily avoided, but managed to increase the distance between them, it was Etativi who used it to create a portal from which a character dressed in black flew out, and many demons that were created from moving shadows that changed their form all the time, but mostly had a humanoid form that had horns and bat wings. Their eyes simply had red shadows in which there were red crystals that shone with diabolical light and their claws which were also made of similar crystal looked alike as well.


    The girl in black had a militaristic outfit as if taken out of the Second World War worn by some officer, was all black with red lines as well as buttons and a few medals on her chest, she also had a black school skirt in a similar style, over her knees, which disturbed her look just a little. She also had black knee boots and gloves which completely covered her hand, to complete the look she was wearing an officer''s hat which held her black hair that were tied in a ponytail.


    She looked with her black eyes straight into Miyu''s crimson eyes. She was thus able to see her alabaster complexion and long fringes especially on the sides of her head, the newcomer Witch had hate in her eyes but her face kept a soft expression and a gentle smile, but Miyu knew that despite this warm smile she was completely cold inside.


    Miyu never talked to her, because it is not easy for her to get too close to the point where Miyu sometimes heard other Witches talk behind her back, but they quickly stopped when they got her attention and quickly got dispersed, because she was a Level Three Witch who is on the edge of Level Four, or what is wors, she achieved it very quickly, which made other Witches jealous.


    As for the weapon, she held two black obsidian blades that looked like short ones made in a precise way with many gold and red ornament, except that one was slightly shorter than the other with silver ornaments rather than gold, their guard was short finished with dark red crystals, where part of it went to the p0mmel with was connected to protect her hand from attack. She had two scabbards attached to her belt at the back.


    Witch did not wait for Miyu''s response, attacking her immediately with her blades from which Miyu defended herself with her big sword, almost being wounded in the shoulder, because she could barely cope with the advanced fencing of the Witch, who did not allow Miyu to breathe even for a second, and in this case Miyu decided to increase her distance, which turned out to be irrelevant when the Witch fired at high speed a white-black mana slash that struck the magic Miyu shield, which she was barely able to create, destroying it.


    The dangers however only began to start to appear when the demons attacked Miyu from behind, moving there when the Witch atacked her and through her carelessness managed to stick their red claws into her back... Or it would have happened if it had not been for the fact that the amethyst crimson magic shield had not appeared on her back, a few centimetres above Miyu''s body. It was made up of small hexagonal shields that together formed one more massive shield.


    The artifact that Yui created for Miyu created the shields that surrounded Miyu''s entire body to protect it and were usually invisible only appearing when attacked or specifically activated by Miyu itself. Miyu was also able to focus the smaller shields in a smaller area to increase their strength, but this would leave the exposed areas unprotected and that is why Yui told her not to do this except when there were no other options. The artifact itself is in the form of a crimson necklace with amethyst crystal, because Yui used Miyu mana to create it.


    Miyu, after the demons attacked, fired fire streams backwards without even looking back, which unfortunately was only able to destroy one, and the other two escaped with only slight damage that looked as if the shadow of which they were composed had become lighter at the point of injury and Miyu could only clench her fist when she counted that there were thirty of these demons here.


    "You have an artifact?! A girl like you?! Take it away from her, she doesn''t deserve to have it!" The Etativi shouted, commanding the Witch when he himself was at a safe distance. He could not believe that such a useless girl was able to get the artifact and his pride did not allow something so valuable to remain in her hands. He would find a better use for this artifact than defending a tool that stopped working.


    The Witch on his orders only grumbled and then attacked Miyu, who at that moment was was lost in thought, thinking about murdering that mongrel who wants to steal present she got from Yui. The Witch has fired on Miyu with black blades full of ornaments, the inside of which turned white and then fired with great force. Miyu was lucky to notice this, as it took a while to charge the blades as she created a barrier in front of her just in time to defend herself.


    However the black blades easily broke through the Miyu''s barrier and then only slightly lossing their strength hit the shield of the artifact, where they were able to break through with their tips, driving a little over a centimetre into Miyu''s body and then melted into the shadows, leaving behind cracked shields, as well as injured Miyu whose wounds were bleeding even though these slight injuries should only hurt her magic body.


    Looking closer, Miyu noticed that most of the wounds were black, emitting magical particles outside her body and only the deepest part was able to reach her real body causing her to bleed. However, this does not change the fact that her left thigh and abdomen were hardly injured and Miyu herself was given a cold sweat when he thought what would have happened if it had not been for the artifact she had received from Yui.


    However Miyu did not have time to think about it because she saw that the Witch was preparing another salvo of her black swords that were too fast for Miyu to avoid, so she did the only thing that could have saved her and reduced the shields by focusing it on defending herself against the swords, while revealing her back, making the little shields that overlapped one another to become darker.


    This time the shields were able to defend Miyu from the magical swords of the Witch, which caused only small cracks on the shield, not being able to penetrate it, never mind breaking through hurting Miyu and reflected the swords that scattered into hundreds of black particles dissolving in the air.


    However, the demons did not allow such an opportunity to escape and attacked Miyu''s exposed back, but they did not expect her to foresee this by preparing a magical barrier that stopped their attack, and then this shield exploded outside in flames consuming the demons attacking her, thereby getting rid of another three opponents.


    The witch was apparently losing patience as her attacks became more and more powerful, attacking her from several sides at once, in front of her with her powerful flying blades from the sides with black magic bullets that flew in an arch to hit her from the sides, and even a few were able to circle her to attack her back directly, which meant that Miyu had nowhere to run to avoid so she could only defend herself.


    Miyu curled up to reduce the surface of her body, which strengthened the shields of the artifact, which did not have to defend such a large area, so that they became thicker mainly at the front to fend off the swords, but had enough excess to slightly protect her back, and all the places that Miyu was not able to protect with artefact was complemented by a thick layer of magic barrier.


    All the bullets hit such Miyu, creating a black smoke of magical energy that covered her for a moment, but the Witch did not have it and using a blast of magical energy she threw away all the smoke to see a terrible cracked shield, but Miyu was more or less intact, which apparently surprised the Etativi who watched from the side without expecting Miyu to defend herself so fiercely.


    The Witch however did not allow Miyu to recover using her two swords, which flashed in white to hit the shield with great force, causing more cracks to form on it and being able to even tear off a few small pieces after several attacks, which were quickly replaced by the rest of the shield. With each piece torn off, the shield became weaker as it needed Miyu''s magic energy and time to regenerate to full strength.


    Miyu tried to distance herself by attacking the Witch with her magical bulets or her big sword, which unfortunately was not very effective because the difference in their strength was too great and the Witch was able to block or simply ignore Miyu''s attacks with her magical barrier, which barely started to break from Miyu''s attacks.


    The Witch''s attack meant that Miyu was on the defensive and she was unable to escape from it, something Miyu has been aware of from the very beginning when the Witch appeared, so Miyu only tried to defend herself without wasting mana on attacks that she knows will not work, but now there is no choice but to attack the Witch to slow down her attack even a little.


    However the Witch was finally able to break through the defence and using all her power she wanted to end this fight with one powerful strike, but something else happened. The Witch was injured in her belly so strong that the bullet penetrated through her body spilled her blood and caused the Witch to quickly escape creating a powerful magic barrier that cracket defending her from amethyst-crimson small crystals the size of a bullet that can be found in a handgun.


    Miyu waited for the moment when the Witch would be so confident in defeating Miyu that she focused only on the attack, abandoning her defence, to use her second artifact that Yui created for her, it was a gun that looked like a fantasy version of a flintlock that was black with red crystal ornaments and bullets made of crystal using her mana that is concentrated in one powerful bullet.


    Even with this artifact she would not be able to break through the barrier of the Witch who is much more powerful than her, so she needed a moment when she would leave her guard down and what better moment than when someone uses their full power to make the final attack to defeat their opponent.


    However, the surprise attack will not work anymore, Miyu knew that the fight will not be so easy but she just has to hold out until Yui comes to her aid, which should happen soon and until then she has to fight defensively saving her strength as much as she can. The Witch unfortunately did not share her idea and started to fight much more aggressively, fuelled by her anger as well as hatred for the opponent who injured her.


    Their fight was more fierce than before and the Witch, together with the demons, was able to break through Miyu''s defenses time and time again, inflicting more wounds on her, which slowed her down and gave Witch more chance for attacks, which she used every time, driving Miyu into an corner where she was clearly tired, her body covered in wounds.


    "Not so fast." The Witch was about to finish Miyu off when she heard a stranger''s voice followed by a mass of amethyst-coloured crystal spikes that suddenly attacked her and a large number of demons attacked the remains of her army. The Witch, after having defended herself without any problems, looked towards that cold voice she had heard earlier.


    She saw another Witch who had the terrifying smile of a person who imagined many possibilities of how she would torture you, her eyes were blank coloured in dark amethyst, which would seem black if it wasn''t for the fact that they were shining with a light that gave shivers to the body. The Witch felt for a moment as if someone had run over her back with a lump of ice when she looked into her eyes but quickly came back to her senses and returned to her fighting stance.


    "Now you will fight me." She commanded in a calm voice that was terribly clear and easy to hear, as if the wind was afraid to drown it out in fear of not bringing the Witch''s anger to itself, the Witch in black knew that even though the new visitor was lower rank than her, she could not be ignored or taken lightly because it would end badly for her.


    Saying nothing more, the newly arrived Witch attacked with another salvo of crystal spikes as she herself flew at high speed towards the Black Witch, in her hand black sword with ametyst balde, which had already begun to shine brightly in unholy light. That is how the fight started afresh.

 Ch-33 Witch Fight

    Yui started fighting the Witch in black after she arrived on the battlefield without stopping her attack in any way, she was too angry to think of any annoying comments to piss off her opponent. When she saw Miya bleeding from the wounds she had on her whole body, it boiled blood in Yui''s body, who now only wants to return back what the Witch deserves.


    She was in complete shock when, on her way to Miyu''s house, she suddenly felt a mana coming from some battlefield and it scared Yui, who thought Miyu had got into a fight with the Magical Girls, so through a portal she summoned a team of demons to help her fight the enemy. However, she did not expect Miyu to be attacked by demons and the Witch, so she quickly realised that it was probably the people that Miyu had been obeying before.


    Now, however, forgetting the past, she focused on her enemy, who was perfectly capable of defending herself against Yui''s crystal spikes, and prepared herself for a counter-attack with her flying black swords, which again began to shine with white light, giving Yui a bad feeling.


    "Careful they are able to break through the artifact!" Miyu screamed affirming Yui''s hunch, creating a crystal barrier in front of her, which was an angle, just in time when the swords hit the shields as Yui finished creating it. Half of the swords bounced off the shield tearing off large pieces of crystal so that several swords were able to break through the barrier, but lost enough strength to cause only large cracks when they hit Yui''s armour.


    Yui now knows that the Witch is able to break through her armour if she neglects her attacks and takes them directly, and that her crystals are not enough to stop these magic swords, she has decided to send more attacks in the form of crystal spikes, because she has noticed that the Witch needs a moment to prepare these swords, a moment she will not give her.


    "Take care of the furry one!" Yui commanded Miyu to face the Etativi from her place and faced her own opponent, on whom she kept shooting her spikes. The Witch was predictably able to easily defend herself against Yui''s attacks and seeing that she would not be able to attack her from a distance, as her swords are targeted from the spot thus being destroyed before they can be sent towards Yui, she decided to attack at close range, quickly reducing the distance between them, destroying all Yui''s attacks in the way.


    Expecting such a flow of events, Yui waited for the incoming Witch as she could see that she would not be able to defeat her in a long-range battle and waiting for the right moment, ready to use her strongest weapon from the spot, as she was completely aware of the difference in power between them. Yui set herself up in a defensive position with her sword to receive the Witch''s attack, which she did with great difficulty when she felt the power with which the Witch attacked her.


    As a result of this, a duel was created where magical bullets of black and amethyst danced with each other fighting for advantage, sometimes the crystal collided with the magical sword and nullified each other, but it did not take a genius to see that Yui holds on only with her magical armour and still is terribly dominated by the power of the Witch, who attacked in hate with her sword surrounded by black aura.


    Yui, despite her situation, did not even break her smile for a moment, quite the contrary, her smile grew bigger when she saw that thanks to her preparation in the form of her artifacts, she was able to stand up in the fight against the Witch superior to herself and even keep with her in terms of fencing, which she trained for some time in the past, knocking rust off the skills she acquired because she wanted to feel like a character in anime, in this exchange of punches.


    The Witch was visibly getting impatient because she was unable to break through the defense of the new Witch who appeared out of nowhere, increasing the strength of her attacks and thus weakening her defense, earning a few scratches from amethyst magic bullets, but in return, finally being able to knock the Yui sword up with one blade and now the other one that shone in white will break through her chest.


    However, the Witch froze when she saw Yui''s sadistic smile, which looked as if she had caught her in her scheme, it was a smile that scared the Witch a little, especially when combined with her shiny eyes and horns. As she was unable to stop her attack and listening to her instinct, which said that the person in front of her was dangerous, the Witch increased the power of her attack, which already flew into Yui''s chest, to make sure it would work.


    But the sword never reached its target, as a powerful magic bullet struck the Witch from behind, sending her down, her attack only scratching Yui''s armour, knocked out of its path. The Witch however quickly recovered from pain and shock, again creating a distance between them, while trying to discover the impossibility that had just happened, it was not really possible to create such a powerful bullet in the air, only from the body can such magic power be drawn.


    Eyes of the Witch opened wide when she saw a black Celtic cross with one longer arm that was facing where she was just now, it had many amethyst crystal ornaments and it was twenty-five centimetres long, fifteen in width and only five in thickness. Howeve, it quickly changed its position by levitating next to Yui, where two more appeared next to her, directing their long arms towards the Witch.


    The crosses fired magical bullets in a continuous stream, flooding the Witch with a rain of magical bullets which, as before were not so powerful, when even without the Witch''s barrier the previous bullet did not inflict much damage, but the amount of bullets was problematic and the Witch was forced to create a magical barrier to defend itself against many bullets.


    Behind the barrier, the Witch created another pack of flying black swords, which she fired leaving her barrier to attack Yui herself as well and under the cover of her flying blades, which easily destroyed the incoming purple bullets, she could get close to the Yui without any problems in order to attack again this time cautiously wary of surprise attacks from crosses.


    By moving in angle the crosses from which amethyst crystals grew to form a huge shield, were able to reflect the incoming magical swords, but they were not untouched, they were all cracked up losing pieces that had been cut off by the swords. The Witch took advantage of this by flying past the occupied shields, attacking Yui directly and she was ready for this by defending herself again with her sword.


    This time the Witch did not forget the danger behind her constantly sending magic bullets so that the crosses could not position themselves constantly pushed by her magic and she thus was able to focus on Yui, it was weighing on her magic resources, but she was sure that the enemy in front of her could not have too much mana either, after all these attacks.


    Yui, however, did not have any problems with mana because due to her new artifacts that consumed a lot of mana, she created another one that devours mana from the environment so that she could use more attacks before she completely exhausted herself from mana. This artifact took the form of a small black cross with amethyst ornaments, which had a crystal in the centre that was at the back of Yui''s head, where all arms of the cross levitated separately around it.


    The duel, however, did not lead to anything, so Yui decided to end it, and using her magic power, she pushed the Witch lightly away, who used this to send a flying cut that collided with Yui''s armour further cracking it, but it didn''t bother Yui as she continued with a swipe of her sword, a move that the Witch considered bad because all she had to do to avoid it was to go back a little.


    "Ahhh!" So she was surprised when the sword split into pieces becoming longer and longer like a whip, injuring her from belly to shoulder, creating a huge wound on the body of the Witch that started to emit magical particles from it, though it wasn''t deep enough to reach her real body it must hurt and she liked the fact that the Witch''s clothing which had been lightly damaged after the previous attack, now revealed a piece of the Witch''s skin on which you could see simple tattoos in the form of black lines on her body.


    Yet the Witch through pain attacked Yui who was exposed after her attack and thrusted her own blade which shone white in Yui''s belly but before it could penetrate Yui''s body the fourth cross which appeared was able to change the destination of the sword which only hit Yui''s side, piercing through her armour with difficulty, penetrating her body completely, coming from her back outside.


    Yui bit her teeth without letting even a single groan get out of her mouth. Her smile did not drop, still remaining the same sadistic grin that said she had everything under control and this attitude was not without foundation as a ribbon flew out of Yui''s back and grabbed the Witch''s hand sealing her movements.


    The Witch wanted to attack Yui with her second blade but because she was so close to Yui, she was able to grab her hand and the ribbon that moved under the armor Yui was able to tie the other hand of the Witch, thus sealing her movements fully, winnings as the ribbon quickly began to tie the Witch''s body further sealing her mana.


    "What will you do now?" Yui asked in a cold tone, staring straight into the Witch''s eyes, who unsuccessfully tried to free herself from the ties that were even now tying her up more and more, she was slightly frightened by Yui, as she could not believe that she had lost even though she was higher rank than Yui, now she could not even say anything, without knowing what to do shecould only wait for Yui''s judgment.


    Yui tied the Witch''s limbs to her crosses, holding her close to herself and then deactivated her armour, which absorbed mana to repair itself even though the sword prevented it from doing so, saving mana which she would not regenerate if she used it for artifact rather than for atmospheric attacks, while observing the surrounding area because she sensed that some kind of Magical Girl would appear at any time.


    As if waiting for this thought a whole team of Magical Girls appeared, which were in shock when they saw what was going on and could not decide how to react to what was happening, especially when they saw Yui whose side was still pierced with the Witch''s sword, bleeding slightly, so they did not noticed that Etativi was there too.


    Miyu fought against the Etativi but could not defeat him because he was able to teleport himself with absolute ease, so she could not even reach him, but his rapid teleportation had limits so he could not escape so easily and now he has seized the opportunity when everyone has turned towards the Magical Girls, creating a portal behind the Witch, from which demonic hands of the shadows have taken her out of their ties after which he himself also escaped, casting his last angerful stare towards Miyu.


    "What is going on here?" Argent said out loud when other Magical Girls were unshure about Miyuu and the demons that were gathering around Yui when they had already collected the demonic cores that could after thej have killed the Etativi demons. Miyuu was concerned about Yui''s condition, but she only was stroked by Yui slightly and then she turnde herself to the Magical Girls.


    "There was a little argument here for the last few minutes... Ahh!... But it''s all sorted out so you don''t have to worry about anything," Yui replied honestly as she pulled sword from her side as blood began to flow from the black wound in quite the quantity, to the horror of the Magical Girls, at the same time hiding the crosses in their ring: a holding artifact. "Either way, we have plans so we don''t have time to play with you, sorry. So bye for now."


    "Wait, you''re wounded!" Argent exclaimed anxiously, which surprised her companions a bit, but Eisst agreed, Feeu believed that Argent was just worried about the wounded person, even though she was an enemy, and Aqua had no comment, just looking away. Yui ignored it, however, and opened a portal behind her, into which she entered with Miyu as well as the demons, to which the Magic Girls reacted too late and did not manage to stop them, Yui ignored Argent scraems.


    Yui fell to her knees in the garden and began to heal, which Miyu helped her with, but the pain did not bother her, she was more bothered by the fact that she could not punish the Witch who hurt Miyu, she promised herself that she would change it.


    ***


    The Witch in black at that time got chills for some reason.

 Ch-34 After the Fight

    Sorry that there were no chapters for some time. New Year was worse than I expected and I didn''t have time on the computer. What''s worse, it will be possible that I will have trouble releasing new chapters for a while, so don''t expect frequent releases. Of course, I''ll try to realese new chapters as quickly as I can, but I''m can''t promise anything. Anyway, now I am releasing a new chapter.


    Enjoy.


    "Wait!" Argent shouted again, flying towards the portal where the Witch of Lust disappeared, but did not manage to make it before the portal closed itself by locking the door between the locations for good and for this reason Argent clenched her fist tightly, suppressing her raging emotions, not knowing that she had such feelings for this Witch.


    She knew that she should not have worried about this Witch, but for some reason she was no longer able to do so, because she could no longer see her as an adversary of humanity and despite her less than moral behaviour, the fact that she could not see her as an enemy, she started to treat her as someone to be helped, or rather a jester who is not too dangerous but who was obsessed with Magical Girls and also with sex.


    She also knew that Aqua would not agree with this estimate because she herself has had a bit of fun under the Witch and considers her to be just a big pervert who has to be murdered, or at least it seems so, but Argent has noticed that she does not have any trauma, or at least none of the associated with sex without permission. There was also a bit of fear in her eyes when she ever thought of an angry Witch.


    Even now that the Witch was gone, Argent was still unable to throw out the image that was showing her with a pierced sword because, as she had apparently been fighting the Black Witch, who had been a nuisance to them for months and Argent was wondering what the Witch of Lust was really planning, because her acts only say that she is doing everything she wants to do even though there should have been some Etativi over her, who probably has a scheme behind it.


    "It looks like the Witches had some kind of argument," Feeu said, constantly looking around to see some demon survivors who might have been hanging around somewhere still, but when she couldn''t feel a thing, she finally relaxed and flew up to Argent, who was thinking deeply about something, pulling her out of those thoughts with her words. "This fight seems to have been quite serious, I believe that Etativi was here, I feel it."


    "Yes, and it looks like the Purple Witch has gone up in rank." Added Eisst, who flew up to Argent quickly when she checked the terrain herself, and was quietly followed by Aqua, who had a complicated facial expression having nothing to add. The Magic Girls were waiting for Argent to let her think and she turned to them with a serious face.


    "From what it looks like, the Etativi have arguments in their ranks. There hasn''t been anything serious about the self-fighting so far, so it''s possible that something like a civil war can happen," Argen began to present how she sees this situation in a serious tone that did not shed light on the turmoil of her emotions and the uncertainty she felt towards the Witch of Lust. "In a moment, some troops will probably arrive here, so let''s wait and use their communicator to inform the command about everything till then secure the area."


    All of them nodded, scattering checking the area again looking for troublemakers, only this time much more carefully and by the way collecting the demonic cores they spotted, the rest will be left for the cleaning crew that is already on their way. During their search they had some time to think about the whole situation.


    Feeu and Eisst, whose experience with the Witch of Lust was minimal for the time being, did not have much to think about, just thinking a little bit about Argent''s overreaction, but they finally granted it to Argent''s good character, while she sometimes behaves a little strange they thought it was only her goodnes and it would pass quickly.


    Aqua on the other hand had some deeper thoughts about the Witch who was playing with her like simple toy and it was apparent that she was not fond of her, although now that she had time to think about this situation of her kidnapping, she realised that she had been treated better than if she had been trapped with other Witches. However this has not changed the fact that Aqua hates that Witch with passion and no one will tell her otherwise.


    But now Aqua was a little bit touched because when she saw the Witch of Lust she got a little bit of a thrill which surprised her and made her nervous because her body still remembered what had happened to her in that dungeon, not to mention that it hadn''t been long since she got out of there thus getting her excited whenever she ever thought of her, it made Aqua terribly angry as she wanted only to forget about it as soon as possible.


    Luckily for her, her thoughts that started to turn slowly into a whirlwind from which she could not get out, she heard TransMagica cars approaching drawing her attention, freeing her from thoughts that would not take her anywhere. A whole unit came out of the cars and started to secure the area, and their commander, who was not Alpha this time, came up to Argent to hear what happened.


    ***


    A girl with black eyes and dark eyes in a black outfit that resembled that of the military came out of the portal landing on her knees because suddenly she was pulled from the other side of the portal by a demon made of shadows, who was now standing motionless on the side waiting for further orders, like a machine without a will, just as she stood next to a big demon, easily counting more than a hundred or two of them with different shapes, though they all had a human-like figure at the base.


    Immediately afterwards, from a similar portal that appeared next to her, the Etativi emerged, who was visibly angry which did not surprise her and even started to get her annoyed because he had too much pride, which really worked on her nerves, if it was not for the orders from the Etativi who commanded her she would have already dealt with him, really she can only take so much of his bullshit before she explodes in anger, ignoring her orders completely as if they did not exist.


    "Damn it, this bitch thinks she can do whatever she wants as if she were equal to us!" Etativi started to have another tantrum and the girl could only turn her eyes tired of his complaining, with no intention of listening  she focused on something more productive, that is she went to eat something to think about the clash in peace.


    "And they have artifacts! Where did these lowlifes get them from?! That they have the nerve to think they have the right to use something so powerful! Whoever the new Witch belongs to, he won''t get away with messing with me!" His screams had no end, and the girl was glad he didn''t start screaming at her, because she could really kill him out of annoyance.


    So by closing the door to the kitchen, where there was also a small table, where she took a portion of the salad she made herself from a small fridge and started to eat in peace because the door was quite well sealed, so the Etativi screams were now just a noise for her that can easily be ignored. How pleased it was that this base was an old factory that was converted by her Etativi to be their base, full of magic circles to make sure that this location would not be discovered and at the same time it was quite close to the city, perfect for keeping demons.


    While she was happy to chew on the salad that magically took all the stress out of her, she went through the whole fight with the Witches in her mind to know exactly why she had lost, because until now she thought that rank was all and even if someone has better skills than her, only someone of the same rank would be able to win with her but today someone was able to prove that she was wrong, she hated that she was so weak.


    She bent her fork slightly, which she quickly fixed quickly by controlling her little outburst of hatred, knowing that it would give her nothing but a little insignificant satisfaction, she knew that it was her lack of experience, too much confidence in her victory and her irritation that caused her to lose, which she has to fix by training more as well as taking part in more fights.


    She was sure that in her next fight with the Crimson Witch she would now win without any problem, knowing about her artefacts which took her by surprise, it would have been different if she had increased her rank but it was unlikely and so this posibility did not take part in her thoughts on a possible next fight with her of which she was certain as she had betrayed, joining forces with another Etativi that was part of her opposite faction, after all there were no factions in the Etativi that worked together.


    It was not so easy with the Purple Witch because she thought she was a much more dangerous opponent, even without the artifacts, she would be dangerous and she would be a necessity to watch out for her, because an opponent who is not afraid to be pierced with a sword, even smiles while planning it, is terrifying even for her, which annoys her. She did not like the fact that she was even for a moment frightened by her, but even now she has a little shiver when she recalls her crazy smile and eyes, which only says how dangerous this Witch is.


    "Yumi, are you here?" The girl''s thoughts were interrupted by another Etativi who entered the kitchen, it had a female voice looking for Yumi who only nodded when she saw a plush cat with charming red stripes on its ears and dirty ruby eyes. "What happened? Tell me! This idiot just screams how you''re not useful, or some bitches are finished, blah blah blah, so you tell me what is going on."


    Yumi just sigh a little and then start explaining what happened during their mission.


    ***


    Yui was now sitting on a bench created quickly by the wolf demons, she was now resting, as she had already healed from her wound, which was worse to heal than one might have thought, because the black mana of the Witch that remained in the wound was blocking and not allowing itself to be removed easily, so Vili had to help because Witches in general have worse healing skills than the Magical Girls, so they needed all the help they could get.


    After Yui had been healed, they focused on Miyuu''s wounds, which were much lighter, so they could be healed much more quickly to the delight of everyone and thus they quickly dealt with it. During this time, Yui sent her demon in a top-hat to take care of Miyu''s house, which was left behind after she flew out of i, and in order to avoid detection, Yui gave him a belt made from a ribbon together with a crystal that contained her mana, so that ribbon would not disappear, which gave the demon a few hours to hide from detection if he did nothing crazy.


    "Okay, I''m hungry, we''re going to my house." Yui declared and then stood up to Vili indicating to her that she should create a portal because she did not want to go home on foot, to which Vili reacted with annoyance but agreed because Yui was clearly tired and would probably eventually force her to do so if she had to. So after the portal was created, they all went to Yui''s house, where they changed back and Yui went from place to place to the kitchen and told Miyu to wash up.


    Yui quickly made a light dinner, then she went to wash herself joining Miyu, after she gave her clothes for change after the bath they together sat at the table to eat, Vili on the side also started to eat her small portion which she got alone. Later Miyu and Yui had much fun.


    ***


    "S-sorry, I have to go home." A girl who was barely an adult with brown hair and slightly purple eyes visibly altered by mana, tried to move away from man who was uncomfortably close to her by entering her private space, which apparently bothered her, the girl did not seem to be able to deal with it.


    It was late in the evening and she wanted to come home quickly to make dinner, for her younger sisters, after she had to sit for a long time at work but, to her misfortune she was caught by a man who looked like a typical hoodlum, what worse there was no one near her to help her, so her situation was quite dreadful, which made her slightly afraid.


    "Don''t say that, you''re going to come with me for..." A man raised his hand to touch the face of the retreating girl, thus wanting to stop her, but his hand was stopped by another who suddenly appeared and it belonged to a man in a mask who skillfully knocked the man down by sending him into a dark alley.


    "W-what?" The girl didn''t know what was going on and was surprised by a man in strange but elegant clothes, but she wasn''t scared for some reason because the man in the top-hat had a gentleman''s aura around him, which made her feel confused about him. "Thank you very much!"


    She quickly shouted to the departing man to which he just picked up his top-hat slightly and waved his hand for goodbye, drowning in the darkness of the night to never be seen again, leaving behind only a grateful girl who quickly ran home to tell her sisters what had happened. They did not belive her at all.


    ***


    The demon in the mask was running on the rooftops of the city in a way where it would not be noticed by anyone, in order to quickly get to the home of a friend of his mistress. His mission was very important and thus required his complete concentration, so his action were wierd and unrelated to his mission. Afterall he stopped his run when he saw some bandit who had clutched up to a young woman who was visibly coming back from shopping.


    He helped her quickly and then returned to his mission in a hurry going to Miyu''s house and this time nothing prevented him from doing so. The reason why he helped this girl was not so complicated and could be reduced to two main points: Firstly he is behaving like a gentleman because he was improved by his mistress with such intention and because the girl was sweet, his mistress likes sweet girls after all, and he will protect things his mistress like.


    He had nothing to do at Miyu''s house as he was ordered to take care of it so he thought that it was proper to clean and tidy the whole house.

 Ch-35 Encounter

    Yui woke up in her room, next to her, glued Miyu onto her body, hugging her so tightly that it looked as if she was nailed, drowning deep in Yui''s chest, which made it impossible for Yui to get out of bed without waking her and because Yui had a few things to do today, she was forced to wake Miyu, which she regretted because Miyu now looked lovely.


    "Hmmm... Five more minutes." Yui got this answer from Miyu after she tried to wake her up by lightly tapping her cheek, which only served to make Yui feel even more squeezed and although she liked it a lot, in fact she wanted to stay in this position even longer, she had enough self-control to force herself to wake Miyu up in order to free herself from her constraints.


    Miyu finally woke up after a moment of Yui''s shaking, then she dragged herself away, thus freeing Yui, who could now come out of her bed, leaving Miyu in bed she was still lying there trying hard to wake up but failing and Yui didn''t help her as she headed towards the kitchen to make breakfast for two of them, but when she entered the kitchen she was quite surprised.


    There was one of her demons in the kitchen, more specifically a female demon in a mask, who was preparing the tableware, which she stopped doing when she saw her master enter the kitchen and quickly presented herself with a quick but elegant bow before returning to lay the plates after which she went back to the kitchen to take the glasses as well as cutlery in order to lay them on the table.


    "Thank you." Yui thanked her for helping, the demon to smile a little then bowed again where her smile was no longer visible and Yui went up to the fridge herself to prepare breakfast by pulling out the eggs and other necessary ingredients, giving the juice to the demon who was now standing next to her to take it to the table, which the demon did with grace in every move.


    Yui started to cook a quick breakfast sending her demon to her room to wake Miyu up, as she still hadn''t come to breakfast, which probably meant she was still lazy in bed without being able to wake up and of course she didn''t forget to tell the demon to be gentle as Yui realised that after yesterday Miyu must have been terribly tired so she should be treated gently.


    After putting the food on the plates, Yui started to wait for Miyu, who was brought by the demon, being half asleep, so when the demon put her on the chair, she started to eat from the spot without even noticing Yui and Yui herself could not help but giggle a little when she saw such Miyu, at the same time sending the demon to prepare a bath for them.


    "Miyu... Miyu!" Yui wanting to attract Miyu''s attention said quite loudly in a powerful voice, which was finally able to attract the attention of a girl who rubbed her eye, with a fork in her mouth that had a nice cooked egg, chewed sweetly by Miyu, just like a little squirrel or hamster and after a while Miyu''s eyes opened wide open, apparently finally waking up completely, as she stopped eating for a while.


    "Oh... Good morning, Yui." Miyu finally said after she had swallowed the food she had in her mouth, paying all her attention to Yui, who ate quietly and pointed out to her to continue her meal. Miyuu was able to guess from Yui''s behaviour that she wanted to talk to her about something so she started eating quickly and enjoyed Yui''s good cooking skills during the meal.


    "So without prolonging, are you staying with me or going home? If you come back Vili and I will secure it for you as well as leave some demons behind." Yui started after she and Miyu finished eating, getting down to the most important thing. It took Miyu a moment to think about her answer to this question, but expecting this question, she had already thought about it before and after a short while of thinking she came up with her answer.


    "I think that I will stay for a while until, I will become strong enough to run away if something happens despite your safeguards. No, I will come home when I can defend myself ." Miyu replied sincerely knowing that Yui would agree, her decision was based on the fact that she did not want to be saved by Yui all the time and not even to mention that she does not want to see Yui hurt by herself for her.


    "Well, that is a great idea," Yui smiled at Miyu''s decision, because she thought it was a very thoughtful decision on Miyu''s part which pleased her and she preferred Miyu to stay with her for some time because, in truth she simply loves her company, while the fact that she will not be threatened was only an additional positive thing to her, although still important. "Well, we are going to wash up."


    Yui took Miyu by the hand when she walked into the bathroom from where she noticed that the demon had already left, pointing out to her to clean up their breakfast and in response she only got a light bow, then the demon went into the kitchen taking the dishes taking them to the sink. When Yui and Miyu entered the bathroom, she noticed that everything was already prepared, which slightly surprised Miyu, while Yui was just happy that her demon did a good job.


    "Okay, I have a few things to do, so I''m going to go out after the bath," Yui told Miyu during their bath, which they took together while washing each other''s backs and it made Miyu slightly saddened as she want to stay with Yui longer, which was not possible. "I have to go to school because it has to be reopened after my attack and there is a meeting I have to go to."


    "Why do you have to go there?" Miyu asked her, wondering why Yui has to go if she was pretending to be the victim and had already gone to see the doctor as they suggested, so Miyu could not understand why Yui had to go to school if she had already been told that the school would be reopened, it made no sense to her.


    "Well, normally my parents should go there, but my mother works abroad constantly sweeping her location so she cannot come and that is why I live alone, as you have already noticed". Yui explained the reason for Miyu who nodded her head and understood not to ask any more questions about this even though Yui herself did not look like she was bothered by this question.


    ***


    When Yui went to school in her uniform, on the scene she met her teacher there, Mrs Kobayashi, who explained everything to her about the fact that the school apologises for everything that has happened, if parents wish to move their children to another school the school will be helping with that, even more apologies and in the case of Yui, much more apologies for being attacked.


    Of course Yui did not want to leave the school, in the end all her toys are here, so the prospect of leaving the school was absurd for her and it stood against everything she was planning to do, so this option did not even exist for her. Kobayashi was happy about this because she liked Yui and had to admit that the extra violet in her eyes and a little bit on her hair added to her charm, even though she felt bad that they were changed by the mana saturation from demons and Witch.


    After Kobayashi once again lost her pride as a teacher, which she no longer had before Yui, because she forgot where she gave the documents that Yui had to sign, which made the meeting extend to another hour and got Kobayashi''s cold gaze from Yui, she could finally leave the school to go home quickly.


    However, during her journey home, she felt the magical energy of the Magical Girl, which she decided to explore by secretly transforming herself and going to a place from where she felt the mana, the place turned out to be a temple where Eisst fought several demons, which probably appeared naturally because temples like this one naturally attract human emotions in mana.


    Eisst fought ten demons that looked like tied bamboo batons and it looked like Eisst could manage without any problem with her new rank, but it was clear that she had not yet fully mastered it because her fencing with an ice katana needs a little more work, now she has too many openings.


    Yui lay down on the roof of the temple on her back and watched as Eisst fought the demons specially allowing them to attack her to strengthen her skills, by the way, it was also a demonstration of her skills for Yui, the fack which Eisst herself, being focused on her enemies, could not perceive, amusing Yui who looked at Eisst like she was a defenceless little animal.


    Eisst finally finished the rest of the demons after which she gave a deep sigh making a small winning pose, which was lovely, causing Yui to smile deeper and Yui herself wondered when she would be noticed because she should now be easily felt, but Eisst only looks around with a puzzled expression on her face as if she did not know what was going on.


    When Eisst finally noticed Yui, her facial expression was a priceless combination of shock, fear and uncertainty that only deepened Yui''s smile, which in return made Eisst take a step back from her uncertainty and a little fear that as she knew that she would not be able to do anything against Witch, especially if Yui took some demons with her.


    "Hello." Yui said in a good mood jumping off the roof, slowly approaching Eisst, who was in a guard against the Witch who stood in front of her, but wasn''t geting back because she knew she couldn''t escape anymore and was hoping that if she stopped her long enough someone would notice that she hadn''t checked in yet.


    "You do not have to worry so much, I will not bite if you do not attack me". Yui tried to calm Eisst down, constantly approaching her, but this only made the Magical Girl more and more worried, making her more stiff, it was only when Yui noticed this that she stopped puting her hands under her breasts in front of her before waiting for Eisst to speak to her.


    Eisst however said nothing while watching Yui carefully from head to toe, but after she looked with her eyes straight into these of Witch and what was funny for Yui, sometimes Eisst looked at her breasts just like when she first met her, but more importantly, these moments became longer, where Eisst focused on her tattoo as well as starting to get closer.


    "What? No!" When Eisst noticed something was wrong she moved away from Yui but it was too late because her hand was on Witch breasts squeezing her slightly and when Eisst tried to move further away her hand was caught by the Witch who forced her to keep looking at her breasts as well as the tattoo, which she did with great ease frightening Eisst.


    "Well, finish what you started." Yui said holding Eisst''s head, whose resistance was slowly falling and her eyes were getting a little blurry, until finally Yui didn''t even have to hold Eisst as she herself got close to her again starting to play with Yui''s breasts. "What should I do with you now? Well, my little Eisst, I don''t think you give me much choice, you know."

 Ch-36 Little Playtime

    Hello everyone. I hope you remember my little story.


    So to start.


    I know I missed last week but I didn''t even have time to write a few sentences. The good news on the other hand is that I''m free now and I''ll probably be able to write and post a lot more often but I don''t promise anything because times are awful right now.


    I really hate living through some historical events and you can probably understand what I mean.


    Well for those who have any concerns I am not going to leave this story so don''t be afraid.


    Well that''s all I wanted to say.


    Enjoy new chapter. If all goes well tomorrow the next one.


    Yui was now sitting on the wooden terrace of an old small temple, which was well cared for and more importantly for Yui hardly frequented making it currently empty which allowed her to concentrate completely on the delightful snack she had in front of her. For on her lap sat Eisst, who had absent eyes and was playing with Yui''s breasts all the while having a silly grin on her face, which was visibly blushed.


    Truth be told Yui didn''t expect such a flow of events as she was sure she would have to fight to be able to play with then captured Eisst, hence her little experiment was a great success and the hypnosis using her tattoo would be tested more on the Magicalal Girls if the opportunity arose where Yui would be able to direct all their attention to her tattoo.


    She decided to test her tattoo after noticing that Miyu sometimes stared at it with focussed eyes and Yui even asked Vila about it, who told her that it was due to the hypnotic properties of the fractals the tattoo was made of, as Yui was pleased to learn from Vila that this effect could be enhanced visibly by her lust mana.


    Even then Yui was lucky for running into Eisst who liked to look at breasts, especially large ones like the ones Yui possessed, but even then it took a good few minutes of constant attention along with Yui sending her mana to completely hypnotise Eisst who at times was able to almost break free from hypnosis and was only unable to do so thanks to the constant vigilance of Yui who made sure that Eisst did not avert her gaze.


    Now she had Eisst at her mercy, for all resistance had disappeared from the Magical Girl''s eyes, so Yui did not have to restrain herself for fear that her sudden actions might rouse Eisst from her trance and Yui finally took matters into her own hands, not allowing Eisst to be the only one enjoying the soft buns, she herself slipped her hand between the Magical Girl''s kimono, finding there a small hill which she intended to examine thoroughly.


    Underneath the kimono there was no kind of underwear that could prevent Yui from groping Eisst''s breasts, which Yui immediately started to do making the Magical Girl open her mouth slightly but so far she didn''t make any sound and Yui didn''t like that, so she decided to change that by finding Eisst''s already erect nipple, then twisted it slightly finally getting a small moan from the Magical Girl as her body trembled slightly.


    Without stopping there with her other hand that was wrapped around Eisst''s waist Yui slowly started stroking the girl''s thigh moving her skirt closer and closer to the top and continued her stroking moving to Eisst''s inner thigh slowly getting closer to her main goal. Eisst herself being in a trance was not able to understand much of what was going on but that did not stop her from finding herself aroused by Yui''s gentle touch and she was beginning to want more which was shown by a wet spot on her panties.


    Yui, slightly bored with Eisst''s groping of her breasts that was quite amateurish, pulled her hand away from the Magical Girl''s nipple and with her now free hand led Eisst''s hands under her clothes. One of Eisst''s hands went right to Yui''s nipple, which the girl cheerfully grabbed without waiting for anything to play with or twist it and the Magical Girl''s other hand went to Yui''s pussy, where Eisst immediately started massaging it all along its length.


    Not satisfied with just that, Yui finally guided Eisst''s head close to hers by pulling her chin and kissed the Magical Girl using her tongue as well, where the girl didn''t resist and Yui was able to easily inspect Eisst''s whole mouth in one long kiss that was full of lust from Yui who couldn''t tear herself away from the helpless Magical Girl who became even more flushed.


    The movements of Eisst that gave pleasure to Yui were unsophisticated thus totally simplistic and monotonous, but that didn''t bother Yui so much as she concentrated on what she wanted to do to Eisst who in her current state would agree to practically anything, with the only exception being pain that could wake her from her trance, which Yui didn''t want so she discarded any of more extreme activities.


    After a while of playing like that Yui finally reached down to Eisst''s panties to slowly pull them off which again was not a problem for her and was even made easier by the Magical Girl who moved her ass as if understanding what Yui wanted to do, as those moves of hers helped Yui a lot in getting rid of that unnecessary piece of clothing to uncover Eisst''s moist pussy which was waiting for Yui''s touch, barely covered by the girl''s skirt.


    Their kiss was interrupted for a moment when Yui finally took care of Eisst''s bottoms needs, so she concentrated on that and the Magical Girl being in a trance while still wanting to kiss Yui over and over again took advantage of that break to start kissing the Witch''s neck with great passion to the enjoyment of Yui, who herself started massaging Eisst''s pussy with much more skill than the girl who was massaging hers.


    They played like this for a few minutes where Yui noticed that Eisst was getting better and better at satisfying the her, as she was subconsciously imitating Yui in how she herself was satisfying her with great skill that brought girl to the edge of her endurance and since now Eisst had no willpower to resist the feeling, her orgasm was easily reached which made her pause all her actions for a moment, as she was apparently unprepared for what was about to happen to her, making her take a moment to recover, while she was trembling.


    "Ahh!" However, this did not drown out the moans of Eisst who in her current state had no reservations in vocalizing how good she felt with all the power of her sweet voice and that was the honey on Yui''s ears, the expression on Eisst''s face now looked very lustful, being able to make even the most virtuous person become horny by seeing this naughty Magical Girl suffocating in her pleasure without a care in the world.


    At the same time Yui had exposed Eisst''s breasts so that now her kimono like robe was now hanging from her elbows and on her waist where it rested on her belt which was still tightly tied holding somehow still that robe of hers together. Yui not waiting for the response of Eisst who was still recovering, began to suck on the Magical Girl''s nipple which only made it harder for Eisst to recover and Yui not caring increased the intensity with which she satisfied Eisst.


    The next orgasm once again belonged to Eisst who was surprised by the intensity with which Yui slipped her fingers into her pussy and then shamelessly made it hers by exploring every last bit of it, leaving her virginity intact of course. For now she had no intention of doing so waiting for the moment when girl''s body and mind both wanted it, without any doubt.


    But now she had no time to think about it because the actions she performed with her fingers were copied by Eisst who finally recovered from her moments of ecstasy, inserting her fingers deep into Yui which was quite a powerful stimulus for her "Myy! " and letting out moan Yui release nipple of Eisst, saund that signalled Yui''s orgasm but compared to the Magical Girl it was unable to stop her actions, serving only to excite her even more by making Yui want want even more pleasure as it was no longer enough for her.


    Bored with this state of affairs Yui lifted Eisst from her knee then placed her on the ground where she was kneeling, this caused the Magical Girl to have a look on her face that looked like as if a small innocent child had been taken a toy form and her hands were stretched out towards Yui, her one hand was apparently very wet which Yui although enjoyed the sight did not wait to indulge herself longer, she immediately moved on to what she wanted to do.


    She directed Eisst''s head which was at a perfect height from the ground to the terrace between her legs where her outfit as if it had its own side turned into an crotchless panties where the Magical Girl had free access to Yui''s wet pussy and as soon as she noticed it she started to lick the vulnerable crack which pleasured Yui, as she watched Eisst''s obedience.


    Yui in the meantime enjoying the pleasant feeling stroked the head of Eisst who with great enjoyment was satisfying with her tongue the insides of Yui who now relaxed and the Magical Girl having nothing to do with her hands began to masturbate herself. Yui let this situation continue for a good few minutes where Eisst was able to bring Yui to several orgasms as well as herself, now beter experienced thanks to her practiced skills.


    "Really?" Even as she indulged in her pleasure Yui didn''t forget to focus on detecting magical energy even though it was at the back of her mind, making the fact that she detected someone approaching her location noting surprising and in truth it annoyed Yui as she was just beginning the best part of her little game with Eisst who kept satisfying the Witch with great desire in her actions.


    "Well you need to get ready." Yui said quietly after which she grabbed Eisst by the chin then pulled her up to stand and the Magical Girl didn''t resist at all, going where the Witch was leading her like the obedient pet she now was, so much did this role suit her that Yui wished she had some animal ears to put on Eisst''s head.


    ***


    Feeu was flying to the last location where her friend Eisst was because she hadn''t checked in for some time and the demons she was supposed to eliminate were neither powerful nor numerous so this whole situation is not normal as there was no fight or defeat of Eisst detected, so only Feeu was sent to check the situation which shouldn''t turn out to be anything special but because Feeu had a bad feeling she was in a hurry.


    When she finally arrived at the temple, she didn''t see anything unusual that could cause Eisst to miss her message, so she went outside the temple quietly and started to look around and finally using her magic detection she was able to find Eisst sitting calmly on the terrace of the temple leaning on a pole facing the temple.


    Seeing this Feeu decided to approach Eisst but for some reason she had a very bad feeling which she ignored deciding to quickly get her friend out of there, as she seemed to be asleep, in order not to be here even for a few minutes more and with such determination Feeu approached Eisst jumping onto the terrace of the temple where she saw that her friend''s clothes were slightly out of place but she didn''t care about that in the slightest.


    "Hey, Eisst are you sleeping?" Feeu asked the sleeping girl who trembled slightly at the Magical Girl''s voice, but when Feeu came closer she saw that Eisst''s hands and face looked wet as if she was playing with water, while Eisst herself was visibly blushing. This worried Feeu who crouched down by Eisst tugging her slightly to wake her up and not paying attention to anything else. "Hey wake up. What happened?"


    "More." Said Eisst weakly turning her head slightly towards Feeu with half-open eyes staring straight into Feeu''s eyes.


    "More? What do you mean?" Asked a worried Feeu who was very close to Eisst so that she could hear what she was saying.


    "She wants more fun." Replied Eisst after which she threw herself at Feeu who was surprised by her friend''s behaviour, as she grabbed her hands so that Feeu could not defend herself and Eisst pulled them over Feeu''s head with quite a lot of force. Feeu wanted to break free but Eisst stopped her by giving her a passionate kiss and Eisst in the process with her tongue explored Feeu''s mouth who was completely shocked, not knowing what to do now.


    Wanting to break free Feeu tried to pull Eisst off her but what she saw terrified her, as purple ribbons familiar to her emerged from the sleeves of Eisst''s kimono and began to wrap around Feeu weakening her therefore the magical impulse she felt from within the temple only nailed the coffin of her calm thinking as she panicked from the moment she saw the Witch emerging from the temple.


    "Hello again my dear Feeu." The Witch said with a sadistic smile in which great desire could be seen, which made Feeu know what was going to happen to her now and she could only recall what happened to her last time, knowing that now it would not end on that. "So we will finish what we started last time then, after all you said I would pay for it, right?"

 Ch-37 More Playtime

    After Yui hid in the temple, coming out of her transformation in order to ambush the Magical Girl she detected approaching at a high speed, thus having to interrupt her play with Eisst and therefore also ordering Eisst to sit on the side to serve as bait after having arranged her clothes as well as hiding her panties in a place that cannot be seen from outside the temple, it did not even occur to her to put them back on the girl.


    It took her a few moments to calm down Eisst who was still extremely aroused, as she all the was trying to get to Yui with the intention of fucking her but after suggesting ''This will make it more fun. The Magical Girl will satisfy us, so wait.'', and of course reinforcing this suggestion with lust mana the Witch was able to calm her down and only then was she able to hide in a place from where everything could be seen but was invisible from outside.


    She couldn''t stop trembling with delight when she saw that her trap had worked so well, since apparently it was more important for Feeu to check her friend''s condition than to secure the surroundings, but Yui had to admit that this devotion was very sweet, but the shock that Feeu got when she was suddenly betrayed was much sweeter and Yui all the while she was watching the whole scene couldn''t hold back a growing smile, especially when she imagined what she would now do to the helpless Feeu.


    Of course Yui did not bet everything on the fact that the Magical Girl that would arrive would fly from the spot to Eisst, so she was ready for her transformation in any event in case someone would try to enter the temple and she did not forget to prepare a teleporting marble to escape or to call her demons for reinforcements in case she would be too pinned down to escape, so she made sure that she would win no matter what would happen with her first ambush plan.


    But now she didn''t have to worry about such unnecessary thoughts as in front of her now lay a half bound Feeu who was staring at her with great shock accompanied by fear, as Eisst continued to hold her in her passionate kiss and it didn''t look like she wanted to stop anytime soon, while Yui herself was now eager to join in to make out how hard she could send Feeu into a state of panic, then drown her in pleasure.


    "Hello again my dear Feeu. So we will finish what we started last time then, after all you said I would pay for it, right?" Yui said thus causing another wave of fear in Feeu which could be seen from her eyes that started to swim and even a few tears started to flow, as she was in denial of what was happening, so Feeu started to struggle but it was not effective against Eisst who held her in an icy embrace that would not be broken especially when Feeu was weakened by Yui''s magical ribbons that kept getting more entwined around the helpless Magical Girl.


    "Mmmyy!" Unable to get out of the kiss Feeu was only only able to moan when she saw that Yui was getting closer and closer to her, wearing that creepy smile of hers that caused goosebumps in the Magical Girl and the fact that Eisst with her knee started massaging Feeu''s crotch only made it more obvious to her that she was screwed, and it couldn''t be said that it was just a figurative thing, Feeu''s chastity was now threatened by the Witch''s sudden attack.


    "Fear not I will not do something that will be irreversible, well at least in a physical sense. After all, you might enjoy it together with Eisst and me, right?" Yui said slowly crouching beside Feeu with her hand pressing the girl''s chest to send the message that she would be completely fucked and Feeu trembled at her words though she couldn''t do anything to resist the Witch. "Ha-ha-ha... Well it''s better for you to try it out and only then you can decide if it was enjoyable."


    Yui then without waiting for anything, began to unbutton Feeu''s shirt button by button just like she did the last time she had the opportunity to play with her, this time she had to do it from the side as Eisst occupied all the space on Feeu but Yui didn''t mind because she enjoyed watching the show they gave her and she had no intention of interrupting it for now although she herself is eager to take control over Feeu.


    When she released Feeu''s breasts, which had lovely pink nipples already erect as if demanding attention because they were lonesome and Eisst already knowing what to do after a little course with Yui with one hand gave them the attention they demanded twisting or massaging them causing even more moans from Feeu with witch she was still in long kiss, while Yui herself took care of the other nipple which seemed lonely to her as her other hand went way down to her belly notifying Feeu of her intentions.


    Being already completely bound Feeu could only wriggle slightly where she was in a position where her legs were bound and open inviting everyone in, as her hands were bound above her head immobilised, making her at the complete mercy of the Witch who controlled her friend. Her only hope was that backup would be sent to her and save her but by her being the backup it might take time before they noticed something was wrong.


    So since Yui had all the time in the world she decided to go straight to the main course by tearing Feeu''s panties which caused the biggest blush so far, mainly because her panties were wet and the Witch was able to notice it thus sending her a smug smile which brought Feeu a lot of embarrassment, it didn''t help that Eisst could now massage Feeu''s pussy with her knee without being hindered.


    "See you like it, your bottom is crying from happiness to be here." Yui teased Feeu with her words, then moved Eisst''s head to Feeu''s tit where she immediately started sucking on her nipple as if she hoped something would come out of it and thus Feeu was finally able to breathe in big breaths showing her exhaustion, after Eisst''s constant attack on her mouth, while from the edges of which a small trail of saliva was now flowing out which was proof of Eisst''s fierceness.


    "W-what have you done to Eisst?!" Feeu asked in a quiet, exhausted voice that nevertheless contained a lot of strength that demanded an answer from the Witch who was smiling at her with her sadistic grin, her amethyst eyes slightly shining with a demonic light promising to devour anyone in front of them and Feeu gulped slightly when she met her gaze for the Witch was not looking at her as an enemy but as a snack to be savoured.


    "Well, I charmed her with my beauty, she did the rest on her own." Yui said simply then without waiting for Feeu''s answer she kissed her pushing with her tongue deep into the Magical Girl''s mouth where she ransacked the whole place while sending in Feeu some mana of lust that made every touch of Yui wonderful and Feeu found herself getting excited every time she was touched, not even saying how she felt during their kiss, it couldn''t be compared to Eisst''s amateurism.


    With all the sensations that Eisst was giving her with her knee, nipple sucking and hands Feeu was not able to endure a moment longer, getting her first orgasm today making her vision fade for a moment and her back made a beautiful arch, while Eisst together with Yui just made her little heaven last longer because not even for a second did they stop their merciless attack, as they stimulated her all the time.


    Feeu stopped thinking for a moment, but when she finally realised what was happening she tried to bite Yui''s tongue but Yui caught her chin in her own hand so that Feeu couldn''t make her mouth shut and Yui already knew what she would do to punish Feeu who was very naughty girl, as apparently Feeu guessed that something was coming for her because she saw the danger in Yui''s eyes thus a cold shiver ran down her spine.


    Yui broke off her kiss with Feeu and then walked away from her, and this moment was taken advantage of by Eisst, who ignoring her friend''s objections kissed her again, and the remains of mana in Feeu''s mouth made her unable to resist and it did not even occur to her to bite Eisst''s tongue, because she did not want to hurt her obviously out of control friend, not to mention that she did not know that it would be able to help her, so all that was left was to be kissed, although she did not want to admit it, she liked very much.


    The black marble was thrown into the passageway of the temple which Yui first surrounded with a ribbon which already surrounded the whole area to silence any sign of mana and so opened a portal into which she only put her head, then returned to Feeu whom she picked up while gagging her so that no unnecessary words were spoken, Eisst meanwhile found her way down Yui''s legs then to her pussy where she uncovered a piece of cloth, beginning to lick her.


    Feeu was unable to meet the gaze of a blushing Yui who was enjoying the exploits of Eisst, who was completely drunk on Yui''s lust mana, making it likely Yui wouldn''t be able to stop her like last time, not as if she needed to and now Feeu focused her gaze on the portal from which emerged a demonic driad who looked more human than the last time Feeu had seen her, on her crotch she had a mushroom from the end of which golden liquid was dripping, in her right hand she had a similar one which had a shade of purple to it.


    "This is a driad, my demon. She is your new friend from now on, you two will get to know each other wery well." Yui whispered into Feeu''s ear in a very sweet tone that conveyed well what type of ''friend'' the driad would be to the Magical Girl, causing Feeu''s eyes to tremble in fear knowing that now the real ride would begin and as the driad approached Yui who handed Feeu to her while taking the slightly purple mushroom for herself, feeling it in her hands.


    The Dryad sat down on the ground, her faithful companion the mushroom positioned straight up and above it the bare bottom of Feeu who wriggled unsuccessfully in the embrace of the dryad who held her by the thighs close to the body of the Magical Girl so that her legs were pointing up and with her bottom so positioned the dryad sent it straight at the mushroom which by being moistened with golden syrup easily slipped into Feeu''s anus, much to her horror.


    Feeu was visibly in pain from the loss of her anal virginity, but by the time she finally sat down on the driad''s legs while the mushroom was inserted its entire length, Feeu closed her eyes with all her might trying to reject the reality in which she found herself, unwilling to accept what was happening, in particular the fact that it was really pleasuring her and Feeu was now terribly aroused which could be seen from her completely flushed face as well as also from a weak stream of her lustful fluids flowing out of her pussy all this time.


    It wasn''t long before the driad using her demonic strength began to lift and lower Feeu off her big mushroom where with each successive impact of the Magical Girl''s buttocks with the demon''s legs, Feeu let out a muffled moan from behind her gag showing how much she was enjoying it and the driad seeing that Feeu had the energy to moan increased her speed until instead of the girl''s moans you could only hear flesh clapping against flesh.


    So looking at how much Feeu enjoyed this rough ride it was no surprise to anyone that not even a minute passed before the Magical Girl reached her next orgasm accompanied by the ejaculation of the driad''s syrup into the girl''s anus, as girl had completely lost the strength to resist and was now quite still without struggling but enjoying the whole situation, although she probably didn''t realize that herself.


    At the same time Yui attached the mushroom to her crotch, whereupon purple gold syrup immediately began to drip from it, she then showed it to Eisst knowing that her pet knew what to do and of course Eisst began to lick the syrup from the tip of her mushroom penis, after which she swallowed it, thus being able to taste the sweetness of the syrup, causing her eyes to shine for a moment but redundantly returned to their hazy appearance, however the goofy smile that remained visibly said that she enjoyed it.


    Yui grabbed Eisst''s head after which she inserted her mushroom into her mouth where she felt that Eisst spared no effort trying to lick Yui''s penis as much as she could and at the same time having nothing to do with her hands, with one she began to masturbate, with the other she satisfied Yui''s pussy which was terribly wet awaiting attention. This surprised Yui a little bit, so as a reward for her fast learning, she decided to shoot into her throat a good portion of sweet syrup, which she liked so much.


    Their fun continued for a few minutes where Yui sometimes let Eisst lick her mushroom at her own pace or treated her like a masturbation toy fucking her mouth and sometimes sent her to Feeu where Eisst licked her pussy while she was being syruped from behind while Yui kissed Feeu temporarily removing her gag so they could hear her unmuted moans. Feeu by this time no longer had the strength to object and she readily accepted Yui''s tongue which explored her inside with great attention.


    After a while however Yui put Feeu on the ground as she knew they were running out of time and to be honest she already felt the magical energy that should have arrived at her location in a few minutes but seeing that Feeu apparently didn''t notice it, too tired from the constant ass fucking, she decided to have some fun with her for the end. So the driad helped kneel Feeu so that her head was at the perfect height for her moth to give Yui a blowjob and seeing this Feeu showed the last of her defiance by turning her head away as she was still gagged.


    "Proposition, lick him of your own accord and I will let you go and Eisst," Yui said stomping the tip of her mushroom on the cheek of Feeu who had a little shock in her eyes as if she didn''t believe what she heard, so she looked with caution in the eyes of the Witch who was standing in front of her. Seeing such a Feeu Yui was only able to laugh slightly, then she added. ''''Fear not I do not break my promises, in truth I take pride in this fact. However, its late so I have to get back to my place and since you were quite obedient at the end, I thought instead of taking you to my place I would give you a choice. So what do you say?"


    Feeu glanced for a moment at Eisst who was now licking the driad''s mushroom cleansing it of the golden syrup and apparently a lot of emotions went through her that she was unable to get out of herself. Finally, after a moment of thought, she nodded several times to Yui and on her own initiative moved closer to Yui''s mushroom, placing it on her gag which gagged her mouth, with her eyes signalling to the Witch that she was ready to perform her part of the bargain.


    "Good Magical Girl," Yui stroked Feeu''s head then released her from the gag immediately placing mushroom penis on her lips where Feeu modestly licked the tip of it with her tongue and after a moment she tried to say something looking complicatedly at Yui but the latter interrupted her before she could say anything. "Don''t say anything just act, don''t worry about anything else right now, just get wild."


    After these words she slipped a piece of mushroom into the mouth of Feeu who finally started to lick it with a little spurt and great shame which painted a great blush on her face, but when she saw Yui yawn, while also that she started to look at Eisst, she started to satisfy Yui in full force, wholeheartedly hoping that the Witch wasn''t lying that she would keep her end of the bargain. Only after a moment visibly satisfied, Yui ejaculated one powerful load into the throat of Feeu who at that moment was doing her a deep throat.


    Yui then pulled her mushroom out of Feeu''s mouth which she then immediately closed while looking deeply into the Magical Girl''s eyes and then kissing her passionately where she played with Feeu''s tongue while the syrup was between them making the girl have no choice but to swallow the syrup completely which was terribly sweet but in a mystical way to tasty.


    Yui then indicated to the driad who had already recreated the portal to enter it after which she herself went into it but only after she gave a farewell kiss to the already tired Eisst, but the latter was still able to give her a passionate kiss back, she was a really good pet and after that Yui herself was going to enter the black portal to return to the Magic Garden from where she would return home where Miyu was probably waiting for her.


    "W-wait, what about Eisst?"


    "She''ll get normal when my mana comes out of her system," Yui replied to Feeu who at the moment approached Eisst who again attempted to fuck her, but this time without ribbons she was able to stop her especially since Eisst was visibly tired. "Well to the next one. I hope it will be just as fun."


    After those words, Yui winked at Feeu and disappeared into her portal, leaving Eisst and Feeu to themselves, but Feeu was a little taken aback by that, which gave Eisst the advantage. So the Magical Girl pinned Feeu down again and started kissing her, which Feeu couldn''t resist, after all she herself was tired, also she had some remaining mana lust in her, which meant Eisst still had some more fun today until Argent and Aqua arrived to separate them while earning a few kisses from Eisst in process.

 Ch-38 Shame

    After finally overpowering Eisst, then transporting her secretly to a safe place in the TransMagic base located in a city near a certain school and locking her in an isolated room, the Magical Girls could finally breathe, not forgetting to catch the secretly retreating Feeu, who wanted to escape from that place as soon as possible, because she knew that she would be questioned on the spot.


    Aqua was able to put her on a chair in the spare room, which was next to Eisst''s, just in case there were more side effects of her hypnotisation and they would have to suddenly subdue her with force, since Eisst was still transformed due to the fact that she had no control over herself at the moment, so she could use magic, but seeing her condition it would not be very effective. That is why the Magical Girls also did not transform back and the fact that they do not watch over Eisst in her room is because they are afraid of her attacking their bodies, which they experienced slightly when they overpowered her.


    Therefore they tried with all their might to ignore the moans that they were able to hear from behind the wall, which of course were coming from Eisst, who due to the fact that she was unable to unload her endless supply of lust on anyone, could only satisfy herself by masturbating and she was satisfying herself very loudly, which meant that the Magical Girls had to use magic to make a slight barrier, as they got excited from the sounds alone, not to mention that it was terribly awkward to talk.


    Argent sat down on the bed, Aqua beside her and they both stared at a blushing Feeu, who looked away with all her might clutching her legs together, trying to hide the fact that she had no time to find new panties as the last ones had been destroyed by the Witch. Also it should not be forgotten that there was a golden syrup slowly leaking from her ass all the time, which had only recently slowed down its leaking pace and even though Feeu wanted to ignore it she was not able to stop the little excitement she felt because of the syrup.


    However Feeu knew it didn''t matter to hide it as her friends had seen her pathetic state when she was dominated by Eisst, including the fact that she wasn''t wearing her panties, which were by the way lying a few metres away to the left of her, torn in half, they also saw, of course, the golden liquid coming out of her ass, and in truth this fact only increased the embarrassment of Feeu, who was still excited, despite the time to calm down, due to the fact that the effect was prolonged by the remnants of the Witch''s mana of lust in her.


    Aqua and Argent didn''t even think of scolding Feeu of her failure in stopping the Witch, they even tried not to pay attention to the girl''s condition because, they themselves knew very well how intense encounters with this particular Witch could be, making them certain that she had forced Feeu to do something naughty of her own accord. After all, they had seen her condition when they found her and they could see the syrup coming from her bottom and at the edge of her mouth, which was able to bring back to them very intense memories of which even the thought made them blush.


    When they arrived at the scene they were stunned for almost a minute by what was happening, while all the time they were looking at the helpless Feeu who was staring at them with a pleading look that was unfortunately ignored by them and Eisst playing with her who ignored them completely acting in her fierceness similar to a certain person they knew, which caused a shiver to run down their spine, in Aqua''s case it also ran somewhere else but it didn''t matter now.


    The first thing they did when they finally got over their shock was to ignore Feeu, focusing on checking the area in case the Witch was still here and looking at the state from the spot they understood how Feeu had been captured, so not caring about her ''suffering'' they focused on not being subjected to such ''torture'' themselves. Only after they had made sure that she was safe did they decide to help Feeu and pull Eisst away from her.


    Aqua took care of helping Feeu while Argent dragged Eisst away from her, who as soon as she couldn''t reach Feeu anymore changed her target to the girl holding her, who was shocked, not expecting the sudden attack, was unable to stop the kiss of Eisst and Argent despite being stronger than Eisst took quite a long time to free herself from the grip of the girl who in that time was able to completely explore Argent''s entire mouth, she certainly didn''t let her do it because she was lost for a moment in that nice feeling.


    Fortunately they were able afterwards to finally stop her and trap her in a barrier, created from the combined strength of the three, making it quite strong to the point where it would be able to stop a Witch of the second rank, but the drawback was that the barrier needed all their concentration. In the end even Aqua got a kiss when the girls chose her to push Eisst into the room where she is now masturbating and the reason why the Magical Girls chose Aqua for this task was because they noticed that she was keeping herself at a distance, not geting any attention from Eisst.


    Returning now to the conversation of the Magical Girls, Feeu described everything that had happened since her arrival at the temple, omitting of course all the things too embarrassing for Feeu to say and which unfortunately for her dignity, girls were able to fill in for themselves without any problem. Most surprising to the Magical Girls was the fact that she had let the opportunity to take Feeu and Eisst but give them pass by offering Feeu a proposition that they now knew the girl had taken.


    "Really, what''s wrong with her? On the one hand she gives me no choice, fucking me in the ass for three days, and on the other hand she lets you and Eisst off easy with a little blowjob!" Aqua shouted not very loudly, through annoyed at the fact that she was the only one who had been fucked for three days, making her forget for a moment the shame of shouting out what the Witch had done to her and now she was red realizing that she revealed her secret of what had happened to her, even though she knew that at least Argent knew it through her pity-filled gaze, but she didn''t want to reveal it to Feeu, who would probably have guessed after today''s encounter.


    "Well I''m more interested in the fact that she seemed to have met Eisst and you by chance. Of the demons that Eisst was sent to destroy, there were only demon cores left and she ended up summoning her own from the portal instead of having one on standby, thus it couldn''t have been an ambush. So she used Eisst to ambush you and looking at it from a different perspective, she did it just for fun of it, there is no purpose in her actions except... you know what." Argent, ignoring Aqua''s words to leave her at last little dignity left, gave her own perspective on the whole situation and the Magical Girls could only nod at her deduction, as for some reason it fit their image of the Witch.


    "So what? She does whatever she likes just for her own fun?" Feeu said not knowing what to think about this Witch whose actions were strange, on one hand she attacks the school and the Magical Girls so she should be treated as an enemy who acts with Etativi, shouldn''t she? On the other hand she doesn''t hurt anyone, at least physically, using the Magical Girls just to satisfy her perversion and without doing any permanent damage to the society, no truth be told she didn''t do any such damage, making Feeu''s conclusion. "She just a pervert who was given the power of a Witch and at the same time no one is keeping her in check."


    "Better that than an enemy with those abilities right?" Argent tried to make a good thing out of it but Feeu and Aqua looked at her as if they were looking at a traitor who had allied herself with the enemy and Aqua even took her hand to Argent''s forehead to see if she had a fever. It even got to the point that when Aqua noticed that Argent didn''t have a fever, she started using magic to try and heal the non-existent head injury. "Stop it, I''m fine. Besides, a little harassment is better than fighting to the death with that Witch."


    "That... no..." Feeu tried to object, but Argent was right when she said that what the Witch was doing was better than fighting other Witches in other areas who attack with intentions of neutralizing Magical Girls and some of the more unstable ones even try to kill their opponents as well as the fact that the Purple Witch who is surprisingly good at catching Magical Girls is much safer when she just wants to play with them, even Feeu got a little scared thinking what would happen if she was with a Witch of Lust on the war path.


    Aqua didn''t say anything even though she wanted to complain a lot but when she remembered that sadistic smile the Witch wore when she punished her, from the spot she couldn''t open her mouth not wanting to anger her, even though Witch wasn''t in her presence and because of that she got annoyed at herself, further not being able to say anything because she agreed reluctantly with Argent. Argent herself also mainly said it because of the reason she gave, but it could not be denied even though she herself did not realize it, that she liked the Witch a little bit.


    They sat in silence like this for a few hours mainly thinking about their own affairs but their thoughts always turned towards the Witch from time to time and thanks to this the time flew by quickly while they were waiting for something new from Eisst.


    ***


    Eisst woke up from her trance while lying on the bed and she was terribly tired where she didn''t even want to think, which now made her want to just close her eyes while falling asleep, but she couldn''t do it because she was very hot, feeling something pleasant below. So she looked down and saw something that froze blood in her veins, her hands were playing with her pussy and clitoris with great fervour, but it was only when she had stopped that all the sensations that had been suppressed for a while by her awakening came back hitting her like a hammer making her have a sudden orgasm.


    "Wh-what?" She needed a moment to recover, making only a silent question come out of her mouth after her moans, then she only breathed deeply looking around weakly to see where she was and with that she could deduce that she was in one of the bases, but she couldn''t concentrate on why she is there, because she noticed that she kept masturbating, but what worse she couldn''t make herself stop, it was too pleasurable. It was only after a few more orgasms that she was able to pull her hands away from her pussy and she was surprised again when she suddenly started licking her wet fingers where her fluids tasted so really nice.


    "No!" Eisst was able to pull her hands away from her mouth, then she stood up walking to the door trying to find, someone to explain to her what was going on, as her memories of the last few hours are very clouded and she needed something to occupy herself with so she wouldn''t accidentally start masturbating again. Because Eisst had not yet fully recovered she did not notice that she was not wearing any panties and that her kimono was unrefined, showing a great cleavage that went down to her navel, barely concealing her nipples.


    In spite of her tired and fried mind she was able to sense magical energy from the room next to the one she was in, so she decided to enter it expecting to meet her friends there. When she entered, she saw her three friends who were thinking about something very intensively, so they didn''t notice Eisst from the spot and thanks to that Eisst, who didn''t want to disturb them, was able to sit down next to Aqua without any problem. She was only noticed when the girls felt the magical energy in the room as Eisst focused on mana control to draw her attention away from her excitement as she felt push towrds Aqua, which she want to suppress.


    "Eisst." Argent called out softly to the focused girl a little surprised that she hadn''t noticed her, as she was too preoccupied with how to talk to the Witch calmly, and even thought about how much she was able to let the Witch do to her while trying to establish some sort of diplomatic relationship, as well as how to convince command of this plan, for Argent truly believed that peace with the Witch would come good for TransMagica, especially if they could trade with her to get powerful artifacts for their cause.


    "Yes?" Eisst replied smiling slightly but slightly concerned when she saw the concerned faces of her friends, however she figured it was because they were worried about her and she wasn''t mistaken as they were worried about her but it was because they weren''t sure if she would throw herself at them, woried by seeing her appearance. However, they quickly calmed down when they saw that she was calm despite the fact that she was flushed and even slightly absent-minded which made them realize that she probably didn''t remember anything as she had only regained control for the time being, making her still confused. "Something happened?"


    "Do you remember what happened?" Now Feeu asked her question by standing up as well as staring sharply at Eisst who turned towards her, while beginning to observe her and as Eisst saw Feeu condition: clothes drenched in sweat, a stream of golden syrup running down her legs, Eisst seeing it was the whole time getting more flushed. When she finally joined her gaze with that of Feeu her eyes turned wide resembling saucers and any remaining cloudiness disappeared from her eyes. Eisst remembering parts of what she had done to Feeu and the Witch, as she turned all red, contradicting herself into the pillow of the bed hiding her face not reacting to her friends words.


    She was too ashamed to talk to them and she did not notice that with a sudden movement her skirt fell down on her back, revealing her ass and her soaked pussy, which still trembled slightly from time to time, giving a show to the girls who after a while were able to look away, although Feeu needed a moment longer because she wanted to taste Eisst''s pussy because of her own excitement, after all Eisst tasted hers so vigorously.


    Through all this it took them a long time to finally be able to talk to Eisst who sat in this position for more than an hour, she was so adamant about not showing face to her friends that one time she absentmindedly started to masturbate, which unfortunately for her body that wanted pleasure was stopped by her friends and then sat on her hands for safety, unable to meet her friends eyes during the conversation. However, due to her shame of still being under the effect of mana of lust she told them precisely what she remembered of doing to great distress of Feeu.


    She then returned home to rest although even after a whole day she could not get rid of the desire to masturbate and even in a few moments of weakness she had a few more orgasms, mostly in the toilet or when she was washing herself. All the time she wondered how long it would take her to come back to normal and even secretly got excited about what the Witch would do to her next time, but she convinced herself that these thoughts were caused by lust mana.

 Ch-39 Return to School

    Finally with the start of the new week school reopened which meant that Yui had to adjust to getting up early again which only meant that she was now a little sleepy, as she prepared her breakfast, after Miyu ran home to get ready for her school and because of that Yui''s house was now quite quiet which was a pleasant change for Yui, although if she had a choice she would rather have Miyu here with her now as she was able to brighten up her day.


    Although Miyu was quite unhappy when she found out that the reason why Yui came home from school quite late was because she found a toy to play with forgetting everything else and even worse Yui did not invite Miyu to play even though she had the opportunity. So Yui had to make a big effort to make Miyu feel better by physically showing what she was doing with Eisst, which made Miyu soften quickly, requesting Yui to tell her again because she didn''t hear everything, in the end there were five repetitions until Miyu was finished.


    After Yui had eaten her breakfast she went to wash up, when she entered the bathroom she found her female demon in a mask already holding her new clothes and without bothering about it she stripped naked, unexpectedly the demon helped her, which Yui appreciated because she was too sleepy to bother with clothes. The demon stripped her naked gently pulling down her T-shirt where Yui gave her hands up, thus revealing the girl''s breasts which as usual had no bra on and then pulled down her shorts under which of course there were no panties, putting the clothes aside as Yui went to wash herself.


    As Yui washed up, the demon helped her with everything from simply applying the soap to wiping her off making Yui able to completely relax as the demon gently cleaned her skin with her surprisingly gentle hands or cleaned her hair at a pleasant pace, it was so pleasant that it almost made Yui fall asleep again and she was only able to stay conscious because the demon was also cleaning her intimate places, making Yui slightly excited but the demon didn''t go any further so Yui wasn''t excited enough to start playing witch herself.


    As she got out of the bath while the demon dried off with towels her body as well as her hair with a hair dryer, Yui went to her room where the demon started dressing her in her uniform, putting on her bra, panties and stockings with a garter belt, the whole set was of course black and sexy. The demon then dressed her in uniform after which she started combing her hair as she sat on a chair collecting her books into a bag and finally the demon stepped aside allowing Yui to look at herself in the mirror.


    "Thanks." Yui thanked the demon for the good job when she saw that she looked pretty good, or at least better than she could do herself but she noticed that the lack of names in demons was starting to get more and more problematic, addressing specific demons was pretty annoying too so Yui was starting to think of names that she could give them because of what she was now thinking, as her demon was still waiting until she saw that time had started to fly while the school wouldn''t wait, so she decided to let her know by tapping lightly on Yui shoulder.


    "What? Ahh... not much time!" Noticing that she might be late Yui started to get herself together, picking up her things after which she started to walk out of, still having in the back of her mind her thoughts about names for demons but having to go to school now so she didn''t focus on that too much and as she walked out her demon accompanied her to the door to bid her farewell, at least with her presence, for she couldn''t speak, however one could see the surprise in her when she heard the final words of her mistress. "Well for now I''m going, take care of the house, Marii."


    ***


    It didn''t take Yui long to arrive at the school by the her usual route, ignoring any eyes from the street which had recently increased in number whenever she went out, because of her relatively rare amethyst eyes as well as a few strands of amethyst hair, which are quite rare compared to other magical alterations, because hardly anyone has the right attribute and of course Yui didn''t have to worry about anyone who was stupid enough to talk to her, thanks to her cold demeanor which she took on again because there was nothing interesting around her to get her excited.


    She arrived at the school without any problems, then after changing her shoes she went to her classroom noticing that the other students'' eyes on her were now not only more numerous but there were also eyes that had a different meanings and Yui was able to sense that some were surprised by her new look that did not match what they remembered, other eyes were worried because they were able to find out that it was Yui who was taken by the demon wolf. Others were also enchanted by her new look which made Yui look even more charming and they just couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    As usual she waited in her classroom for the lesson to start by reading, magnificently ignoring everyone in her class, the atmosphere there was very tense for a while, but when they came to the conclusion that no one would ask Yui about her new look they returned to their normal conversations and several minutes of such a state of wishful thinking, where Yui was catching up on school material because she had more interesting things to do at home, finally the bell rang notifying the students of the start of the lesson where the students quickly found their seats waiting for their teacher who was obviously late.


    "Sorry for being late, there were too many papers to go through!" Kobayashi running into the classroom shouted her apology after which she started to say her excuses which were ignored by the students who looked at their teacher like a tiny pathetic animal which is even slightly cute, Yui didn''t even look at her putting down her notes, then just looking at the board and through that it was possible to see to what extent Kobayashi had lost her students respect and even was able to lose a lot more of her pride than should be naturally possible, now to the students she looked like an animal that needed to be taken care of.


    "Well now we''ll go over some basic things..." Kobayashi started to explain all the things that would change slightly in how the students were supposed to behave in school, mainly because of the last attack on the school, it was mainly related to safety and how they were supposed to behave now, also that there would be safety changes, but some things were also requested by the parents who agreed to have their children return to school but that was not very interesting or important to Yui so she ignored it.


    "Misaki-san, please wait." Of course, after the lesson, Kobayashi called out to Yui, who wasn''t surprised by this at all and in fact expected it, making her easily able to comprehend what the teacher would want from her, thus she was even eager this time, since Kobayashi''s help would give her the opportunity to check on her little girls to check whether or not they would behave a little more openly now because of her little pranks that she had given them.


    "I''ll help." So Yui replied quickly and started walking towards the door leaving Kobyashi behind, as she was pretty sure that the job she had was in the staff room.


    "But I didn''t even say what it was about." Kobayashi said quietly through which no one was able to hear her, not that it helped as this scene was a critical injury to her non-existent pride in the eyes of the other students in the class who even had sympathetic looks and after a while the pathetic teacher started to follow Yui completely devoid of any will to work after her student had read her so well, not bothering to even give her even a hint of the respect that is expected from a student towards a teacher.


    In the staff room, only for a moment did the teachers look at the scene where a disheartened Kobayashi was being led around by a stoic Yui, who in this situation looked more like a teacher who was punishing a student for bad behavior, but after a while the teachers went back to their work because they knew Kobayashi and for some reason this scene suited her a lot, some even giggled slightly knowing that Yui would take care of her like she always did, although they would never tell Kobayashi that they would prefer if Yui stayed here to work while she went back to the classroom to be taught by her.


    Yui finally after forcing Kobayashi to work faster with her cold gaze which was colder than Eisst ice which by the way made Kobayashi have cold sweat on her back, which also made her speed up her work pace and with that Yui was as she predicted able to let go to the student council room where she was supposed to carry the documents in grey folders, which student council are supposed to check after which send them back to Kobayashi. Yui didn''t notice Kobayashi who took a deep sigh of relief as she made sure Yui wasn''t around and with that she earned herself a few laughs from her co-workers.


    Hikari was now sitting in the student council room checking school related papers which was very tiring especially because she had a job as a leader of Magical Girls which made her very busy, but luckily most of the school related work was done for her by Kobayashi, who hated paperwork and with the rest Hikari was helped by other members of the student council so the work was quite well distributed among them, to the hatred of Kobayashi who really wasn''t up to the job of being an teacher as she was terible at it, despite her professionalism in her other job.


    The atmosphere in the room was peculiar by the fact that no one wanted to look each other in the eye without the reason, since everyone here had witnessed a black history of others and even some shared it, making it difficult for them to look at each other without recalling what had happened so recently, but still they were unexpectedly closer to each other than ever. For the first barriers of embarrassment towards each other had disappeared and it was now possible to see that despite their awkwardness towards each other they were with each other all the time, rarely separating even in school but mostly when they went home walking each other as far as they could.


    However, Hikari was sure that this atmosphere would disappear quickly because it had already subsided to a great extent since the last time they were together, they just had to overcome some issues that were occupying their minds, but it shouldn''t take too long since Mai had practically already dealt with it, or at least on the surface it seemed that way and Hikari was sure that under Mai''s pride there was a lot of insecurity from the encounter with the Witch, but that was not something that could just be dealt with, so Hikari decided not to go into it for now believing that Mai could deal with it.


    Aya was doing fine, just being a bit embarrassed which made her not want to meet Keiko''s gaze for the time being, but she was roughly doing fine and it was obvious that it didn''t take much for her to get back to her normal state, she just needed some time to overcome her embarrassment. Keiko, however, was the worst of all the girls, because since the meeting with the Witch she had become very quiet and shy, which made it difficult to talk to her, not to mention that she blamed herself for what had happened, which made her terribly embarrassed, thus her effectiveness in teamwork decreased visibly, while working alone was not allowed for the time being, which caused her some uneasiness.


    Keiko, however, had a few other problems she didn''t want to talk about with her friends too ashamed to reveal what was happening to her and that secret was that the lust mana had remained in her longer than they had expected, thus even though that mana was already leftovers, it didn''t change the fact that from time to time Keiko would get terribly aroused, thus needing a few moments to herself because holding it back only made the effect stronger. At the very beginning she masturbated fifteen times a day then it only took her ten, then eight and now she still needed to do it five times a day, and it didn''t help that every time the lust mana reminded her of its existence, the memories from the temple also brought themselves to mind.


    Even today in the school bathroom she had a little adventure and now her panties were slightly wet which embarrassed Keiko greatly making her shyness go full throttle. However, the girls'' thoughts and musings were interrupted by a knock on their door from which a girl with amethyst eyes and a small amount of purple in her hair emerged, which made the student council nervous.


    "Good morning."


    She smiled sweetly with her greeting.

 Ch-40 In School

    For those who have forgotten the names of our heroines:


    Hara Keiko - Eisst


    Imai Aya - Feeu


    Shirokana Hikari - Argent


    Nakano Mai - Aqua


    Misaki Yui - Witch of Lust


    Kobayashi - ''teacher''


    "Good morning."


    Said Yui with a soft smile as she entered the student council room thus causing slight confusion to those present and being slightly surprised the student council members took a moment to collect themselves. Their shock wasn''t due to Yui''s arrival as it was quite common lately and Kobayashi always sends her for some reason, they were surprised due to the fact that Yui wore a smile which was extremely rare on her as well as her new appearance was surprising.


    For a while all the girls looked at Yui except Keiko, who was drowning in documents, which only made her give Yui a brief glance, after which she went back to her work and thus didn''t even notice Yui''s new look, which however caught her friends attention. They quickly understood why Yui''s appearance had changed and looked away quickly as they were a bit ashamed and angry at themselves for not being able to help the girl as Magical Girls, as it was their duty. Also they thought that Yui''s new look probably didn''t please her, as this is very common in humans and it was another blow that increased their shame.


    "Good morning Misaki-san," Finally Hikari was able to greet her while her companions only nodded, also giving short greetings to Yui who had already entered the room approaching them with a relaxed pace, holding folders in her hands and the girls were able to guess that Kobayashi had sent her here again to carry the documents to them as that ''teacher'' was slammed with work she is not skilled enough to finish quickly, but Hikrai asked anyway to initiate a light conversation. "These documents are from Kobayashi-sensei yes?"


    "Yes, though she didn''t tell me what documents were about," Yui replied placing the documents where she usually did, after which she looked at the girls present and their quite sizable piles of papers that didn''t look like they were going to diminish. She then focused her gaze for a moment on the perplexed Keiko who as usual had the biggest pile which, was still bigger than usual thanks to her not being able to concentrate completely on her work, due to the mana of lust that Yui was still able to sense from her, that state of girl she decided to use for her own amusement. "Do you need help with the papers? I''m willing to help if you don''t mind."


    Those words caused different reactions in the girls, Hikari was perplexed mainly because she couldn''t take her eyes off the purple that started to adorn Yui, knowing that those changes were caused by her inability to protect her from the demons and thus even the mention that Yui would help them nevertheless gave her a complicated feeling, especially since Hikari thought that Yui didn''t even realize that she wanted to help someone who wasn''t able to help her. After all, Hikari thought that Yui definitely held a grudge against the Magical Girls for not defending her and the fact that Hikari wasn''t even able to apologize gnawed at her terribly.


    Even though Mai and Aya had similar feelings these were to a lesser degree so the prospect of helping with the papers that plagued them was tempting to them but they still weren''t able to say anything thinking it just wasn''t right. So they decided to leave the decision to Hikari who in their eyes should make the best decision yet they still secretly hoped that Hikari would take proposition Yui gave and who was waiting for their answer, but unexpectedly this decision was made by another person.


    "If you don''t mind then We would be happy." Keiko said visibly cheerful from the prospect of the reduced amount of work that was overwhelming her, where her mind was too perplexed with fighting mana of lust and repressing recent memories to even think about her complicated feelings towards Yui, making her not even pay attention to her new look. Yui just smiled as her little kitten was behaving so well by helping her and Yui was already thinking how to reward her for it, after all thanks to her she didn''t have to convince Hikari.


    So Yui wordlessly sat at Keiko''s side and through that she didn''t even give a moment to protest for other girls, who after a while just gave in with a sigh, agreeing to take Yui help, who took half of Keiko''s pile, ''accidentally'' lightly touching the hand of the girl who jumped slightly as a result. Yui helped them until the bell rang, which forced her to go to class and leave her entertained, where she made some more ''accidental'' close skinship. She was, for example, able to rest her breast on Keiko''s back when she was having trouble with her papers and good-natured Yui helped her when she returned from shelf where she took her papers.


    So needless to say, Keiko was getting more and more embarrassed with each accidental touch, which only increased the amount of her mistakes and thus the incidents where Yui had to help her along with unfortunate ''coincidences'' happening. But now that Yui had finally left and the council had stayed because she didn''t have to go to her PE lessons, it was Keiko''s turn to take a breath from the situation, thus realizing how excited she had become by all of it.


    "Misaki-san really doesn''t mind close physical contact right," Remarked Aya who apparently picked up on Keiko''s embarrassment whenever Yui approached her, not caring how close she approached the girl and the other girls at that nodded slightly embarrassed as well, not seeing how to absorb that fact about the Ice Queen of their school who usually doesn''t approach anyone. "Well from what I''ve heard she doesn''t talk to anyone so no wonder this is something new."


    The girls again could only nod at Aya''s conclusion, who quickly went back to completing her paperwork, as did the rest of the girls, except for Keiko who was wriggling in her chair and hadn''t even moved her pen. Of course the girls knew what their friends was about and all thought at the same time "Ah so it''s time.", however, none of them said a word, waiting for Keiko to make the first move.


    "I have to go to the bathroom, I''ll be right back." Keiko said quickly leaving the room thinking she had been able to fool her friends who however knew from the start why she needed time to herself and in their kindness pretended not to know what was going on. For it turned out that Keiko was the only one who didn''t know that when she needed to get rid of an excess of mana of lust, she starts to douse herself with it and the girls were able to sense it, not to mention the fact that as Keiko returns slightly out of breath, which is a big sign saying "Had some fun solo.", that you just couldn''t help but notice.


    ***


    During the lesson Yui was able to lightly sense the scraps of lust mana coming towards her due to the fact that as a Lust Witch she was more sensitive to it, other Witches would have to be less than a meter away from centrum of it to be able to sense it and Yui knew what was going on because in the school only Keiko had lust mana besides her, while the fact that it was now so noticeable could only mean one thing. Yui knew what she had to do now and immediately started to tell the teacher that she felt unwell, pretending her stomach hurts.


    Thanks to Yui usually being serious without causing the teacher any problems, she was let go to the nursing room without much trouble and Yui went from her seat to the bathroom immediately, where she could sense her prey. As she entered the bathroom quietly from the spot she was able to hear muffled moans from one of the cabins and in front of the cabin at the sink Yui let the water run which immediately caused a small squeal from Keiko who, when she heard someone was in the bathroom with her, fell silent. Yui decided to actually give Keiko a little bit of a hard time in order to have more fun with her in student council on break.


    Kieko was now in a reprimanding state where she had her panties down to her ankles, her shirt unbuttoned with her bra pulled up, and her hands still at her nipple and wet pussy. Now she was in this position locked like a stone, hearing Yui wash her face and because of the shame she felt about being heard while masturbating she was unable to move, too scared to make even the faintest sound, hoping that the person using the tap would come out of the bathroom. She didn''t even think about confronting the person, too ashamed, knowing she would die of embarrassment and wanting to remain anonymous by being completely silent.


    However, even after a few moments, the tap was still on and Keiko was able to sense that this person, who had entered the toilet despite the fact that there were lessons, was still simply standing in the same place without even moving a millimetre and it made Keiko slightly panicked as now with the utmost gentleness not to even make the merest noise, she got herself in order with her clothes. However, because she had not been able to satisfy herself Keiko was now terribly aroused and it did not help that the presence of someone behind the toilet wall embarrassed her slightly.


    This situation continued until the bell rang, where finally Yui left the bathroom heading towards the student council room to continue with her paperwork she was helping with and Keiko who was finally able to move quietly also left the bathroom without continuing to satysfy herself, scared that a similar situation could happen again during the break where a lot more students were going now to toilets. So when she returned to the student council room Keiko lacked even more focus that previously, which Yui took advantage of at every turn.


    And all the attempts by Hikari and the rest to free Keiko from Yui met with great failure in their efforts, by Yui''s very dominant aura that said ''I said I will help with it, don''t even try to change a thing!'' Because of this they all focused on work for the time being sacrificing Keiko, telling themselves that it was only today that she had to endure.


    ***


    The members of the student council noticed right away that their friend was unable to free herself from the mana of lust, without even having to sense it, because they could see it from Keiko''s behavior, who because of her inability to focus, was filling out papers at a snail''s pace, which was painful to look at. There had already been a couple of lessons where Keiko did not go to the bathroom during the break because she was afraid of a similar encounter as before and even when she tried to go to the bathroom she heard someone in the cabin which quickly changed her mind.


    Keiko was blushing while in pain from holding back her urges, because Yui was with them and if it wasn''t for that she probably would have ignored her friends while starting to masturbate, or it was even possible that she would have tried to throw herself at one of her friends. She held out until the end of the lessons which was a display of her will, but because she had never held out for so long before she didn''t expect the lust mana to suddenly start acting so violently and Hikari with the girls was able to sense the stream of lust mana flowing out of Keiko which made them slightly concerned.


    However the girls were more concerned about the fact that Yui acted as if she didn''t mind it at all and she should have noticed Keiko''s behavior for a couple of breaks already when she was still helping them with their work and what frightened them more was fact that sometimes when she was next to Keiko due to mana of lust was pouring down on her, her eyes were shining slightly. Because of this, on one of the previous breaks they had talked to each other, throwing their thoughts on Yui''s strange behaviour at each other and thus were able to come to some conclusions based on shaky theories.


    They concluded that Yui''s lack of reaction to Keiko''s behavior is due to the fact that because she was previously imbued with the mana of the Witch of Lust, which changed her appearance to some degree, she is now sensitive to it and the mana that flows from Keiko calms her down, making her accept everything that happens. This theory was based on the fact that people who have changes in appearance due to excess mana, are more sensitive to the mana attribute that saturated them and are sometimes even able to sense it or even locate it.


    So seeing now how Yui was sitting chair to chair next to Keiko helping her with her documents, they were not very sure how to approach the situation where they should ask her out of the room, while at the same time try not to offending her because this whole situation where Yui is sticking herself to Keiko is somewhat their fault and they should somehow separate them anyway before Yui herself gets into a similar mood as Keiko who was on the verge of her endurance. So they selectively pointed at Hikari to resolve the situation and she finally gathered the courage to confront Yui who now had a slightly oppressive aura around her.


    "Misaki-san, you have helped us enough, you should go home now."


    "No need, I''m full of strength and besides Hara-san still has some work to do. So I''ll stay a little longer and help her since I don''t have anything else to do, besides you guys should be finishing up your work too, right?"


    Yui countered Hikari as she didn''t want to leave now that the fun were it was just beginning and waste all her work with pretending to be charmed, as she herself knew how mana worked thanks to Vila''s lessons, making her able to guess what the girls were aiming to achieve. She decided to use this opportunity to get closer to the Magical Girls in their normal lives, by tricking them into thinking that they owed her a big responsibility and that''s where Keiko stepped in to help her.


    For Keiko had reached her limit and put her hand under the table half consciously too focused on maintaining control to notice. However, the girls noticed it and to their horror were to see by Keiko''s movements and position that her hand was not going towards not herself but towards Yui. Thus Keiko began by slowly massaging Yui''s inner thigh, under her skirt slowly moving towards the girl''s panties and these events seen by the rest of the student council members pushed them into action.


    "Misaki-san I insist, you should rest too." Said Hikari slightly panicked indicating Mai and Aya to start flanking Keiko who was starting to lose control.


    "No. As if I could leave Hara-san in a time of need. Right Hara-san." Yui replied as she moved closer to Keiko shoulder to shoulder, speaking her last words into the girl''s ear and she herself had a slight blush from Keiko''s touch.


    "Yes!" Replied Keiko vigorously with a big smile, finally no longer having the strength to resist her urge, after which with great vigor, she threw herself on top of Yui and started kissing her, while putting her hand in the girl''s panties.


    I apologise for the lack of chapters, I had tets last week. Then following Murfi''s law, the rest of the week was hell on earth for me until yesterday.

 Ch-41 Events at School

    Keiko was kissing Yui with great vigour, by the way already having her own hands going between the girl''s clothes, already groping her on the breasts brutally opening Yui''s shirt, getting rid of her bra by tearing it and at the same moment her other hand was in Yui''s panties, already playing with her pussy which was already wet. Yui, of course, did not resist, barely stopping herself from throwing herself at Keiko, as she was now very aroused and very happy because of the fact that Keiko had lost control of herself again pleased her very much, as now she would have an excuse to play with the girls without drawing bad suspicion on herself.


    The girls who witnessed what was happening were so surprised by Keiko''s behaviour, who had completely lost all control, that they weren''t able to react for a while, thus allowing her to have a few moments of unstoppable fun, which meant that Yui was now almost naked and when they finally started to move, they wasted no time in trying to separate Keiko from Yui who was taking quite a lot of pleasure from this event. However, Hikari and her friends were having a little more trouble with this than they might have thought and thus they were starting to get quite impatient when they saw that Yui was not resisting this assault.


    Fueled by dread and adrenaline they were finally able to free Yui from Keiko, with Mai and Aya holding the jerking girl in place. Hikari saw that Yui was just smiling and there was hunger in her eyes so she immediately decided to take her to the nursing room to try and revive her with the sobering salts, thus signalled to her companions who were still trying with all their might to hold Keiko. Yui herself was unmoving looking simultaneously perplexed and displeased, not resisting Hikari who was lifting her.


    "I''ll take her out of here. You guys lock her in here and make sure she doesn''t attack anyone." After those words Hikari started towards the door clearly looking at Yui''s state, who seemed confused and Hikari recalling her old knowledge from TransMagica lessons concluded that Yui was just shocked by the sudden influence of mana into her body, similar to the last time she lost consciousness when she was kidnapped by a demon. So Hikari saw that she needed to wake her up quickly before she too went into a trance similar to Keiko''s, the sobering salts should have a sufficient kick. What the girl didn''t know was that Yui, too had been given lessons on mana and she was a pretty good actress at the same time.


    "Okay!", "Understood!" Aya and Mai said at the same time immediately getting down to business. The girls responded by finally being able to overpower Keiko, then slowly retreating to the door from which Hikari had long since exited while holding Yui in her arms and after they left they closed the door quickly, where after waiting for a while they were finally able to hear the moans of Keiko who was beginning to get rid of the mana of lust from the system by herself. Now the girls were only able to blush listening to their friend through the door and not allowing anyone to approach even an millimeter to the room behind them.


    Hikari meanwhile quickly ran with Yui in her arms to the nursing room only half way there realizing that Yui''s breasts were in plain view for everyone to see and after covering them she let out a big sigh of joy that no one could see them, thus not humiliating Yui as she really didn''t want to cause any more hassle for her. The whole time Yui was staring at Hikari with great interest in her eyes which slightly embarrassed the Hikari but it was something girl ignored and was thankful to fate that Yui was now obeying without resisting at all.


    When she finally reached the nursing room, on entering it was thankfully empty, as Hikari placed Yui on the vacant bed and from there went to the medicine shelves to find the sobering salts, which didn''t take too long. All the while Yui was calm, so when Hikari wanted to use the sobering salts quickly, she lowered her guard and Yui was able to catch her forcibly throwing her onto the bed where she then climbed on top of her, sitting on her waist, while gazing into the eyes of a surprised Hikari.


    "What are you doing Misaki-san?" Controlling her surprise Hikari smiled softly and asked calmly Yui who only smiled at the question. Yui moved closer to Hikari where their noses were almost touching and with her amethyst eyes that began to sparkle she answered Hikari who still seemed calm.


    "Well, I will answer when I find out what happened to Keiko?" Yui said calmly returning to her sitting position where she was looking down at the lying Hikari and through that a shadow fell on her face which enhanced the effect of her shining eyes. "What just happened was quite surprising so explain."


    Hikari took moments to think so there was a silence where Yui waited patiently for an answer and it didn''t look like she wanted to come down off her, at least not until she got her answers. The lying girl had a tornado of thoughts in her head at this moment though, despite the calm atmosphere outside, where on one hand she was glad that Yui was alright, while on the other she was terrified of what to tell and worried how Yui would react to her excuses made up on short notice. However, after a while she finally formed a convincing enough excuse in her head.


    "Just like you she was attacked by a lust demon," Hikari began carefully watching Yui''s reactions, which weren''t present, making her unchanging smile slightly intimidating and making Hikari worry that Yui was enraged by the whole incident. ''''Well in her case it made her lose her control sometimes. The doctor said that it would pass after some time. She just forgot to take the medicine and now she just needs to let off some steam. I''m sorry about that, she in all honesty didn''t mean to attack you like that."


    "Well if it''s like that then nothing happened, but..." Yui replied in a sweet way her smile finally changed slightly to the sweeter one, but Hikari wasn''t cheerful because she heard her ''but'' and she knew it wouldn''t end so easily. "But since Keiko was suffering I could help her, you know. I didn''t mind what was going on."


    Yui spoke her words in a sweet way where at the same time she run her finger over Hikari''s breast which made her like a little flushed but she let it happen without doing anything to interrupt Yui, because she knew that Yui must be under the slight effects of mana of lust and although she knew that Yui liked to tease people a little because she had done it to her in the past, Hikari also knew from Yui''s normal behavior that she was not that shameless. Well bad for her but she did not know Yui very well.


    "Well that''s fine but it''s best if we leave her alone for now." Hikari spoke calmly struggling to maintain her tone as Yui''s behaviour was putting her on the edge of her endurance and she was now looking for excuses to pull Yui off her, while at the same time not hurt her feelings too much, especially now that her emotional state was unstable. So with her hands she slowly approached Yui''s waist where she would be able to pull her off of herself without too much trouble at the right time, and to her misfortune it didn''t look like that time would come soon.


    "No no, because of this whole experience I''m a little turned on right now," So Yui started by exposing her breasts again and immediately placing her finger on Hikari''s lips, who looked like she wanted to say something. "Besides, since you apologized, why don''t you compensate me too? What do you say Hikari?"


    Without waiting for Hikari''s answer, Yui kissed the girl pushing her tongue into her mouth, from the spot starting to play with her tongue, and with her hands she grabbed Hikari''s hands which she placed over the girl''s head and held them there with her greater strength which surprised Hikari who is training regularly. However all her thoughts quickly changed their direction, now focusing entirely on Yui and how she would stop her before something happened that could not simply be forgotten.


    Yui who didn''t have enough began to unbutton Hikari''s blouse with her free hand, which she did very competently thanks to the practice she got in her last night classes and after a while she began to remove the girl''s bra simply by sliding it off her breasts that spilled out wonderfully. Having Hikari''s breasts now in view Yui began to squeeze and massage them for her pleasure. She was pleased then when she felt Hikari''s twitching, which she was able to sense under their kiss and so she could see when to attack even harder to play with her, by starting to pull on her nipples.


    "Haa... Well that''s a good start right?" Said Yui as she finally broke the kiss to catch her breath, where Hikari wasn''t even able to say anything too embarrassed and breathless to say a thing. It didn''t last long though because Yui attacked Hikari again before leaving only the words, "Let''s continue then." Those words caused the girl''s blushing to increase and she didn''t even have time to object.


    After a few minutes of such play, Yui was beginning to get bored with the monotony, causing her to change her position by getting up on her knees and with her free hand heading under Hikari dress where wet panties were already waiting for her, with an even wetter pussy underneath. However, this time Hikari no longer allowing Yui''s free play to continue as she had gone slightly too far, she decided that this was enough and using a smal amount of mana she increased her strength to counter Yui''s. By doing so she was able to reverse positions with Yui and thus she now sat on Yui''s waist, who interested in these events did not resist even in the merest way.


    There was a silence where Hikari sitting on top of Yui gazed focusedly at her eyes, occasionally changing her focus to Yui''s lips which looked dreadfully soft and which softnes Hikari had been able to confirm through sheer experience from a few moments ago. Absentmindedly Hikari slowly moved closer to those plump lips that were so delicate that someone could drown in them and finally she kissed Yui, who accepted the kiss with all her heart, not even trying to use her tongue to avoid scaring Hikari. Their kiss lasted several long moments where no one disturbed them and they had their own little world.


    Eventually Hikari started to get bolder, starting to slip her tongue into Yui''s mouth, who for now let Hikari do whatever she wanted with her and even though Hikari was a total amateur Yui was getting quite a bit of pleasure out of it, but her hands were shaking, demanding more to grab something. After a while Yui began to move her tongue which only made Hikari also increase her pressure to take control and she failed immediately unable to deal with Yui''s technique.


    *Knock*, *Knock*


    However, their fun was interrupted by a knock on the door. Hikari pulled away from Yui all red and confused, and a tornado of thoughts could be seen in her eyes where she was completely confused as to what she had done.

 Ch-42 There is no Privacy at School

    I am sorry for such a long silence but I have had some serious problems in my family related to health and hospital stay. If anyone is concerned about my situation then everything has worked out fine. That''s why I completely forgot about this story I''m writing here for a while, but I know that even if I had remembered earlier, I wouldn''t have felt like writing, especially because of this being smut. But now I am back and I have no intention of stopping writing.


    Anyway now I invite you to the chapter below.


    Enjoy.


    *Knock*, *Knock*


    "Is anyone there?" More knocks and a voice from outside the door that undoubtedly belonged to Kobayashi snapped Hikari out of her thoughts so that she was finally able to get of Yui and fix her clothes back into their proper state. For a moment she spun in place not knowing what to do now, not even thinking of answering her teacher and thus it was only after a while that she decided to approach the door, but not before she moved the curtain to cover Yui. All the while, she was thankful to her past self that she had closed the door after entering this room, as she didn''t know how she could explain herself out of this situation.


    Yui at the same time with all her might was holding back from giggling at the ridiculous behavior of the confused Hikari, who had apparently temporarily forgotten about her and only with the last of her mental strength was able to remember to hide Yui''s state. At the same time, Yui herself began to take care of her clothes as well, as she was not keen on showing her belongings to anyone and thus somewhat regretted that her bra was left with Keiko but there was nothing she could do about it now. For now, she waited for events to unfold while sitting patiently on the bed.


    "What is it?" Hikari finally asked Kobayashi from behind the closed door, because all the courage she had gathered, after she had calmed down to a certain extent, was still not enough to look someone straight in the face and of course she didn''t want to show her red face she had, which would quickly narrate what could have happened here, which could only cause unnecessary misunderstandings that could quickly grow too big for Hikari''s delicate sense of shame.


    "Everything is alright? I met Nakano-san and Imai-san who roughly explained to me what was going on. They also told me that you''re here with Misaki-san so I decided to check if she''s okay." Apparently Kobayashi''s words had calmed Hikari down because she had stopped breathing so heavily and now refocused she could finally show her face, which already looked calm, at least to some extent. Finally serious, and freed from unnecessary thoughts, Hikari decided to open the door and face Kobayashi, with whom she kept talking through the closed door.


    "I understand, come in for now. It''s better if no one hears our conversation." Becoming serious Hikari hid her embarrassment completely at the same time opening the door letting Kobayashi into the room where she entered with a quick step closing the door behind her and looked at Hikari with puffed up cheeks visibly angry that she had to talk through the door, she thought Hikari had behaved quite unkindly towards her teacher. However, she quickly returned to her serious expression as she knew that now was not the time for unnecessary offenses and in a quiet voice she began to question Hikari. "So how is Misaki-san? She hasn''t fallen into some strange state, has she?"


    "Nothing important to note has happened," Hikari replied from the spot already knowing what Kobayashi would ask, while mentally preparing herself for an attack of embarrassment, thus not showing even a hint of blush on her face and thereby not gaining any suspicion from Kobayashi, who was watching her with attentive eyes different from the one she usually carried. "She''s just more frivolous with physical contact and doesn''t care about showing her body."


    "Okay, this now needs to be explained -"Wait a minute."- in a gentle way." Kobayashi, who was trying to take control of the situation was interrupted by Yui, who emerged from behind the cloth that surrounded the bed she was lying on and with a quick step approached them with a visibly annoyed expression on her face. Kobayashi and Hikari on the other hand were slightly startled and were unable to say anything before Yui was already at their side.


    "It''s quite unkind if you talk about me as if I''m not here you know." Yui said in a sad voice that sounded genuine despite the fact that she herself wasn''t sad at all, just annoyed that Hikari had forgotten about her and thus decided to get back at them slightly, playing the victim of the whole situation knowing that Hikrai would take her side. So Yui quickly walked up to Hikari and hugged her from behind, much to the surprise of Hikari who tried with all her might to keep a serious face.


    "Well sorry about that Misaki-san, but more importantly I heard that you''re not feeling well so you should get some more rest." Kobayashi, who kept her composure perfectly, spoke to Yui seeing that Hikair had dropped out of conversation even though she looked fine and decided to take care of Yui herself. This behavior was much more competent compared to what she normally showed as a teacher, which made Yui guess that this was the true face of the woman in front of her. However, this did not mean that Yui would give in to a small unknown just because of a small hesitation.


    "There is nothing wrong with me. We should worry more about Keiko, I think she''s the one who needs our attention more," Kobayashi let out a quick questioning look at Hikari, which lasted less than a second, but it was enough to convey that she wanted an explanation. However, Yui noticing this continued. "Hikari explained everything perfectly to me about what was going on with Keiko and I myself agreed to help her with predicament she was in."


    Kobayashi could only guess what Hikari had told Yui and she was slightly confused as she didn''t know how to quickly fix this little problem. So she quickly built herself a small plan of action based on guesses on how Hikari could lead the conversation with Yui and with everything arranged in a satisfying way she decided to continue the conversation with Yui. Luckily with her training she was able to think very quickly and her stop lasted only a few seconds where her face didn''t change its outward look.


    "Well that''s great but the other teachers have already taken care of her today, which means she''s already being accompanied to her house now. So you should get going too." Kobayashi came up with a good excuse which Yui had to give credit, as it didn''t contain any important information that Yui could point out. However, even though trail to Keiko was lost to her it didn''t mean that Yui wasn''t able to play on her teacher''s nerves. At the same time, Kobayashi and Hikari were hoping for some peace and quiet. Well their hopes were torn to pieces like Yui''s bra.


    "I understand, but how am I supposed to leave school dressed like this? I''m afraid someone might bother me because of my appearance." Yui began to play the innocent girl, drawing the attention of those gathered to her breasts where her nipples were visible through the white shirt she wore. This embarrassed the two girls, who only now paid more attention to the state of the girl in front of them. Kobayashi again increased the speed of the gears in her head and even Hikari froze for a moment staring at Yui''s breasts. Yui herself decided to slowly decrease her obsessive behavior towards Keiko and began to slowly return to her old behavior to emulate sobering up from the lust mana.


    Kobayashi had already started thinking again on the best solution to this situation because as Yui had pointed out she could not let a girl dressed like this out on the street. However, she was more annoyed with herself for thinking to let a girl who was under the influence of mana lust out on the road alone, where she would be defenseless to any attacks. So deciding on a plan for her action she began to brainstorm choosing the right words she needed to let out of her mouth.


    At the same time, Hiakri was also wondering what to say to Yui, but she couldn''t concentrate on choosing the right words, as the recent events kept weighing on her thoughts, constantly interfering with her focus with their constant returns. Firstly, she wanted to apologise to Yui for her behaviour, but the memories of the event and Yui''s smile told her that she would only be teazed by this Yui who was still under the influence of lust mana. Meanwhile she couldn''t imagine what a normal Yui would have done, though for some reason she thought it wouldn''t have been any better.


    "Well I can always call a friend." Said Yui, robing them from whatever words they wanted to say, but the same time they had priceless expressions on their faces when they noticed they were being played by Yui and because of that Kobayashi sent Yui a hard stare for a second but just as quickly changed it to her usual one that was softer. Hikari looked like she wanted to say something but Yui ignored her this time. Well Yui was sure she wasn''t going to have much fun anymore today so she decided to slowly get going. She knew Kobayashi wouldn''t let her do too much, well at least what Yui wanted to do.


    "Who are you going to call for?" Kobayashi asked worriedly because she knew that Yui didn''t have any family to live with or care for her, by which it would have to be someone she met and as a teacher she couldn''t let her go with anyone. And if it was some boy then Kobayashi would definitely not let Yui go with him. How Kobayashi regretted that it was just today that the teachers went drinking after school leaving only her at school. Especially since she couldn''t leave Keiko alone with the girls either, it was her responsibility.


    "Nothing to worry about, she''s a girl my age, a family friend." Yui replied while already writing a message to Miyu, ignoring the eyes directed towards her by Kobayashi and Hikari, as she was no longer interested in them. In the end she lightly played on Kobayashi''s nerves though she could playing this game for much longer, but Yui knew she would have more opportunities like this and thus decided that she didn''t need to try too hard for now. She knew that if things were rushed too much then there was the possibility of making bigger mistakes.


    "Alright." Said Kobayashi, though she still wanted to at least see this family friend of hers. Yui was able to see it in Kobayashi''s eyes but she didn''t mind because it wasn''t like it mattered at all.


    "Well I''d should be going now so I''ll start getting too it." Yui said slowly walking towards the door where Kobayashi and Hikari followed her still focusing their gaze on her and she felt it. And even though she was glad that Hikari was focusing her attention on her, Kobayashi''s sharp gaze quickly extinguished any enthusiasm she had.  That''s how their path went until they stepped outside, where they saw the red-haired girl waiting outside the school gates with a black blouse in her hands.


    Miyu noticing Yui quickly ran up to her without even noticing Hikari and Kobayashi beside her, too fixated on Yui to consider the rest of the world. Before anything was said Miyu slipped her blouse over Yui''s head, then giving her a light kiss followed by hugging her and making rest of those present stunned, as they were not expecting such a flow of events. Yui meanwhile was just stroking Miyu''s lovely head, visibly pleased that her favourite Witch was so worried about her and knew that she would have to reward her greatly in apology for worrying her.


    "So we''ll be going." Said Yui grabbing Miyu''s hand then walking away waving her free hand lightly at the still stunned pair. Only after a while could they return to themselves giving their quick goodbyes and deciding that they would return to Keiko who was still in the student council room. All this time Miyu still hadn''t even registered their existence.


    ***


    On the drive home Yui and Miyu had a little chat where Yui explained everything that had happened to her school today, Miyu listened to her with great attention not wanting to miss a word her friend said. She was glad that Yui was having a good time but was slightly jealous that she wasn''t able to attend, which Yui noticed and made amends by giving her a small apology in the form of a long kiss with tongue.


    However, despite all of this Miyu had to say what was on her mind now because she noticed, something that was now occupying her mind.


    "Hey Yui, didn''t you by any chance forget your bag and jacket from your school uniform?"


    Yui however only smiled at that while saying.


    "Of course not. I used them as excuses for an unannounced visit."


    Well Yui knew she couldn''t use it as an excuse to let go to Keiko so she used it the second best way she could, a excuse for sudden intrusion on the next day.

 Ch-43 Knowledge and Solutions

    Yui was now at home getting dressed in her room, having already thankfully rewarded Miyu, who was now lying naked on Yui''s bed exhausted and on the verge of falling asleep, where Yui still had enough energy to still take care of a few things. She owed this stamina to her enhanced physiology due to being a Lust Witch and the fact that she herself was more athletic than Miyu, who had modest physical vigour. Miyu was also smaller than a normal girl her age, which also influenced her to have less stamina. That or the fact that Yui was simply an insatiable beast who was unable be satiated by the small snack that was Miyu without her transformation.


    However, without bothering herself with unnecessary matters, Yui went to the living room, which was connected to the kitchen and dining room by open passages, in order to talk with Vili, who as usual was eating her tangerines on the coffee table in the living room as if the problems of the world were not related to her in any way. She wasn''t even paying attention to Yui, who had entered the living room and was staring at her rather intensely, apparently having something to say. Even Marii was able to sense the intense eyes of her mistress from the kitchen and deciding to check what was going on slightly sticking her head over the walls.


    "Well Vili, will you teach me more about runes and magic circles?" Yui finally said, deciding not to worry about Vili''s strange behaviour, going straight to the point of the issue she had come with to her feline-like companion. At those words, Vili jumped slightly and looked at Yui, in the process finally stopping herself from eating the tangerines. A glint could be seen in her eyes as if what she heard pleased her greatly.


    "Alright, we''ll start with the basics." Said Vili flying over to Yui and indicating her to sit on the sofa where she herself sat at the other end leaning on the arm rest. She was apparently in a good mood as she didn''t play with words like she usually did in her conversations with Yui, quickly geting to the point. When Yui finally sat down Vili began her lecture, which would probably take quite a while.


    "So as you know the building blocks of magic circles, magic devices and amulets are runes unlike artifacts which were created with pure intention put into mana which alone gave the artifact its properties. Because of this, artifacts are much better at mana transfer but also incredibly difficult to create even for us Etativi." Vili spoke quickly but clearly making sure that Yui was able to understand everything. "Items created from runes are easier to create, to the point where you don''t need a person with mana, but in return it is much more fragile, less effective and doesn''t even have comparable power to an artifact created from the same materials. But back to runes, they are simply a language that has power."


    "A language that has power?" Yui interjected, not really understanding the concept Vili had thrown at her.


    "It''s simply a language that people consider to be magical or pay great respect to," Vili explained. "It''s even better if you don''t know much about it or understand it." Vili added.


    "But why would a language gain power through that?" Asked Yui still not fully understanding how it would work, though she had some ideas which she passed on to Vili. "You mean something along the lines that the subconscious of a population, grant an intention that connects it to the world or something like that?"


    "You''re roughly right." Vili nodded in agreement with Yui''s words. "It''s roughly about the metaphysical nature of consciousness and how it works. Nothing in this world is lost and is recorded in the history of the world which is maintained by Akashic Records created from the subconscious of living or rather conscious beings. This is natural in any world." Vili added to Yui''s explanation, which was close to the truth. Yui only nodded at this, falling slightly into her thoughts, where Vili waited for Yui to put everything together. Vili knew that understanding was more important than sheer knowledge when using magic. Noticing that Yui''s attention had returned to her, Vili continued.


    "This is why the age of a language matters, for the longer it has existed the greater the presence of it in the Akashic Records, mystery grows that presence and complexity deepens it. Forgotten languages cease to be grow but they usually have immense power due to their mysteriousness and taking all this into account you already should know what is the best language to use for the runes to best embody them in power." Vili said thus giving a small task to Yui to make sure she understood everything correctly. If Vili is satisfied with the answer she gets from Yui, they can move on to learning about magic circles and other such items.


    "Well considering all this, in my opinion, the best language would be an old commonly used but extinct language that only a few people in the world are able to decipher. After all, so what if the language is powerful if we are unable to use it, and deciphering it ourselves is too time consuming and may not bear any fruit." Yui answered almost immediately, without any doubt in her voice, as if she knew it was the only correct answer and she was would be right in that because it was practically the definition of the most powerful runes one could find. Vili was very happy with this answer.


    "That''s a perfect answer, of course these runes only work in the presence of mana that''s why, your talismans only started working after we arrived, but considering you have so many of them, there were probably residual amounts of mana in this world in the past." Vili said, recalling all the information the Etativi had gained after arriving in this world and couldn''t help but wryly nod as she recalled the witch hunts of the medieval times. But that is off the current topic so Vili banished those thoughts to the edge of her mind, where they were drowned in endless tangerine peels.


    "Well that makes sense, there are a lot of stories in our world about sorcerers and the like, but most are considered ramblings, still there may be grains of truth in some," Added Yui from herself slightly bogged down in thought, but quickly returned to the present. "So let''s continue about magic circles, like the one you taught me on the fly to protect the dungeon from the use of magic by anyone but us. I wants to know how to create them myself."


    Yui wanted to create such magic formulas herself and not ask Vila to draw them for her all the time, so she could copy them and be sure it wouldn''t become too burdensome with the constant requests Yui would surely have. After all, Yui had lots and lots of ideas on how to play with such circles since she heard that they could be made for practically anything.


    The last time she asked Vili about them she unfortunately found out that they wouldn''t help her much in battle because the artifact that allows her transformations also creates the quick magic formulas needed to allow users to quickly be able to use mana in an effective way and from what Vili said it was practically impossible to increase the efficiency of magic by creating them on her own. Yui was saddened by this because she wanted to have some fun with these formulas and the news that she wouldn''t be able to make something cooler than she already knew how to do pulled the air out of her wings.


    However, another comment from Vila pushed her wings under the air vortex. For it seems that the transforming artifact only calculates formulas for the skills that Witches or Magical Girls possess and for that reason they have such problems in using magic in other spectrums than their skills contain. When Yui heard this, she had such a diabolical smile that some of her demons took a step back, when they saw her. Unfortunately neither Miyu nor Vili saw her, making them unable to stop her, as they were unaware of Yui''s plans. After all, Vili only thinks that Yui wants them to use that knowledge in her base or on her demons'' equipment.


    Indeed, you can''t blame Vili for thinking that because she told Yui that due to the artifact that normally helps her, she will have trouble concentrating to create circles of mana in the air. Yui however was not going to use mana magic circles, for she had a much better conductor for her magic formulas.


    Well leaving Yui''s intentions for another time, it is still interesting to note that you don''t see magic circles in the air as Etativi use magic because through centuries of using mana they have become magical beings and can create formulas within themselves. But returning to Yui''s conversation with Vili, where Etativi continued her lecture.


    "Well going back to magic circles, they are simply magic formulas, in structure not so different from the computer programs, that need to be created to give a fixed idea to the circle, with each step and word, the initial magic energy drops therefore there is needs to optimisation..."


    ***


    At the time when Yui was instructed in the theory of magic circles, Keiko was in one of the TransMagica bases in the city near the school, where she was currently staying in the medical wing and had just been given the excruciatingly painful stare-down by the doctor who was now taking care of her. Keiko who had already sobered up from her sudden ''attack'' is in the very place that she wanted to be the least at the curent moment and it was evident from her as she squirmed in her chair with her eyes downcast, too ashamed to look anyone in the eye.


    "It was a very unpleasant situation for you and this girl I''m guessing, and to make matters worse this situation was awfully similar to the one I predicted," the doctor began, her voice cold and there was a palpable anger in it, but worse for Keiko, a great tint of disappointment. "That''s why I insisted you do not go to school, didn''t I? Besides, look people in the eye when they speak to you."


    "..." Keiko remained quiet and her head didn''t even twitch which was visibly annoying for doctor.


    "Look me in the eyes when I talk to you!" In a loud voice said the woman lifting Keiko''s chin with her hand making her look into her eyes, as Keiko was too afraid of the woman in front of her to look away. Keiko saw before her a beautiful woman in her early 20''s, with waist length straight blonde hair and green eyes hidden behind green glasses that made her look intelligent. Her complexion was healthy and it was impossible to see any imperfections in it, only a small mole was under her left eye on the side. Her figure was attractive, as she had large breasts and a plump ass, both were bound in a tightly fitting clothes. Brests in white shirt through which one could see her red bra and her ass in black tube skirt, while her legs were bound with black tights, she also wore a white lab coat which showed that she was from the medical department.


    Keiko however had no time to admire the woman''s figure, as the woman''s smile which was terribly artificial terrified her and Kaiko knew that nothing would save her from her wrath. All she could do was wait for her punishment which would no doubt be a severe knowing the temperament of the woman before her.


    "Well take it when you have no choice." However, the lecture Keiko was expecting did not come and there was only an unpleasant expression on the face of the woman before her, as if someone had disgusted her. In her hand which she extended to Keiko was a medical box in which several white tablets were visible. Keiko took them in her hand and read the label where it said "Mana Lust Suppressor".


    "What''s this?" Keiko asked hesitantly.


    "Can''t you read?" The woman looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "It suppresses mana lust temporarily but no don''t hope much, when it stops working, it will be practically certain to send you into that rage of yours and will probably prolong the time it takes for mana lust to come out of your system. So use it only as a last resort and if you do use it somewhere, lock yourself up for two hours or you''ll rape everything alive in your path."


    Keiko looked at the pills again and flashed a crooked smile then turned to face the woman in front of her again. She stood from her chair and bowed slightly.


    "Thank you very much Dr. Lilian."


    "Never mind, now go and don''t come back here. If you come here again with such a stupid matter even the command won''t save your ass from the belt." The woman whose name was apparently Lliliana said without even turning towards Keiko as she rummaged through her medical supplies. Keiko just left quickly going home swiftly as she felt she would have to freshen up again soon.


    Alone in her office Lilian simply sighed, pulling a small remote with a button knob from her lab coat pocket turning it slightly, this visibly calmed her down and brought a smile on her face.

 Ch-44 Reports

    Yui after a long session of teaching from the Vili had to refresh herself slightly because her head was filled with mass of theoretical knowledge and even more in form of language from the Vili world, which is mainly used in Etativi runes. Of course, the correct method of formulating magic formulas and how to transfer them into the form of magic circles was also a great dump of knowledge on her already full head. So now Yui relaxed while lying comfortably in the bath, where she could analyze all the knowledge she had gained in peace of comfort.


    This was how her time passed, until Miyu rushed into the bathroom to join Yui in the bath, already half naked and ready for whatever awaited her here. Marii followed her, picking up all the scattered clothes, placing them in the basket where they belonged, then removed herself from the bathroom to give Yui and Miyu privacy. The red haired girl didn''t wait long and with dizzying speed joined Yui in basking in the warm water not forgetting the obligatory cuddles throughout the bath.


    Yui, however, was already thinking about some magic formulas while in the bath and what language to use. She was eager to see how the Etativi language worked with the languages of the Earth, because from what Vili said it was used about three thousand years ago, and the older ones are guarded by the elite. Vili went on to say that by virtue of the fact that mana was a very important part of their culture they have many words to describe it, which can be replaced by a single word in earth languages instead and it is not good.


    Still slightly fascinated by the possibilities, Yui before going to the bath began to download the oldest known language in earth''s history, the Sumerian language and which, compared to some Asian ones which are just as old, like Chinese, ceased to be spoken millennia ago. Yui was also thinking of ways to integrate words from the Etativi language into the Earth language so as not to have problems with the lack of words related to mana. However, her thoughts were interrupted by a bold Miyu.


    Well Yui wanted to get some practice with magic circles, so she was going to stop by her magic garden. There she would be able to throw herself into a crazy whirlwind of ideas, so now she decided to give herself to Miyu and start having a little fun with her, quickly turning it into something much more enjoyable.


    Marii at the same time returned to the living room where she found Vili, in a good mood watching TV while eating her tangerines and after a moment''s thought she joined in watching TV while sitting down on the free sofa. There was a romantic drama on TV with princesses and a prince, but Maria was more interested in other characters. She focused her attention on secondary and tertiary characters, like knights and maids.


    When she saw how gracefully they served their masters Marii started to focus more on them, making sure she would remember everything and not let a single detail escape her perception. For the first time in her existence in this world, she felt a certain feeling that she could not describe and then this feeling was followed by other more or less positive ones. Some were pleasant and others were more negative, but they were certainly not as intense as she had shown to her mistress enemies. However, for some reason some of the feelings towards the maid in the series were similar to those shown to the enemy.


    For the time being, however, she dismissed those feelings, focusing more on memorizing as much as she could, which was not difficult for her because she had an almost perfect memory due to the fact that her brain did not work on chemicals, but on the basis of mana. That''s how time passed in Yui''s house, but nobody knew that at the same time in Miyu''s home a certain demon was also focusing his attention on a certain TV series when he accidentally turned on the TV.


    ***


    However, compared to the tranquility that was present in Yui''s home, the TransMagica mobile base that was the Volantes1Ship from Ch-7. From the Latin the name means ''flying''. A semi-official name for these flying ships given to them by civilians. A flying ship, a cruiser named Ame No Nuboko of Izanagi class2Ame No Nuboko - a spear from the creation myth of Japanese mythology. Izanagi - the god who used Ame No Nuboko., time was not so pleasant and the whole crew was working under a heavy atmosphere. For the demon attacks had been increasing lately, which could only mean that something big was coming, and everyone had a feeling that it wouldn''t be long before they knew what was waiting for them. It also didn''t help that the officers were more tense than usual which carried over to the normal crew.


    But now the most tense and nervous person on the entire ship was probably Kobayashi, who was wearing her uniform this time around, waiting for the Commander to start talking after she gave her report on what had happened. The entire office was engulfed in a suffocating silence which only increased the number of drops of cold sweat running down Kobayashi''s back. So she stood in a relaxed attention posture in a slight straddle with her hands behind her back, trying with all her might not to bother with the sight that would probably be able to burn a hole in her if her commander wanted it.


    "Well, first of all Agent Kobayashi after hearing your report I am able to say that it was quite a unexpected situation in which you were not able to do much," Kobayashi almost smiled with happiness, however she forced herself to leave a neutral expression on her face, knowing that it was impossible that no blame would fall on her. "However, I must point out that this situation could have been avoided had Hara Keiko followed Dr. Lilian''s suggestions, which should have been supported by your orders, which you did not give. So explain why you did not order Hara Keiko to stay at home, Agent Kobayashi?"


    Kobayashi could have sworn that she felt her body being shredded by the lasers pouring out of the eyes of the woman in front of her, who was sitting in her chair resting her hands on the chair supports where her hands joined in the middle with her fingers. The Commander''s attitude could only be described in one word and that would be Intimidation. Kobayashi however, braced herself and began to answer not wanting to offend the Commander with her silence.


    "Miss Hara, asked Me for permission to attend school after despite her condition, assuring me that it would not cause any trouble. I agreed to it, so any consequences should be thrown at me, due to my lack of judgment, thus making a bad decision." Kobayashi decided to take all the responsibility on herself, although it was possible to dump some of it on Keiko, but firstly it didn''t fit Kobayashi''s character and secondly it wouldn''t work at all. The Commander was not one to ignore shifting blame and responsibility onto others.


    "I understand. Dismissed." That was the Commander''s response without changing the expression on her face one bit, apparently already expecting such an answer. After a while, however, the Commander stood up and ignoring the pale Kobayashi, walked out of her office. Her tall figure of perfect proportions left a thick atmosphere of intimidation and her long black hair helped a lot, not to mention those deep grey eyes that had a hint of black, they were eyes that could not be forgotten. As the Commander walked in, Kobayashi could finally sigh, but she still knew that her punishment would soon be presented to her.


    It was one of the more notorious character traits of a woman who was known on the ship only as the Commander, she never said what punishment she give personally. Although it had to be said that these punishments were always well thought out and in severity equivalent to the seriousness of the mistake one had made, which brought the Commander a good reputation. Therefore, working under her was not a cause of unhappiness for officers and ordinary operatives, because they knew that even though the Commander was stern, she was just as fair with giving out promotions or rewards for hard work.


    Although there were many rumours or myths about her, as she was a rather mysterious person and did not get to personal with subordinates more that neded. The most important mystery was why her name was not known and why the main command did not care too much about it, also addressing her only as Commander. Also this mystery was not helped by the fact that almost no one had seen her change her facial expression and thus her true character was also unknown. Even Kobayashi more than once wondered what the Commander really was because she did not think that this cold persona was her true character.


    However, Kobayashi quickly freed herself from the vortex of her thoughts and left the Commander''s office for she still had many duties to attend to and most of them could be put in the category of paperwork. But first, she still had to go to one meeting where she would meet with the Alpha and a few other officers to get the information she would need to pass on to her Magical Girls. So she went to one of the many conference rooms on the ship and before entering she met Alpha, who was without his equipment this time making it possible to see his face clearly.


    The young man, had light brown eyes and was quite handsome but that wasn''t much noticed by Kobayashi, who still had her teacher ethic, making her unable to think of youngsters of Alpha''s age as anything other than students. Besides, she preferred those older than herself though without overdoing it in that regard and at least that was how Kobayashi preferred to think of herself because through her work she had no romantic life. Working as a teacher and a TransMagica agent really took all the strength out of a person especially that there was hardly ever a situation where there was no problem.


    Alpha and Kobayashi''s greeting was shortened to only a brief nod, as not to prolong it, then they entered the conference room where Alpha acted like a gentleman by opening the door for Kobayasho. There were now six people in the room including the two newcomers and one who was represented on the monitor as she couldn''t come due to certain circumstances, this was Dr. Lilian who had a bored look on her face as usual. Lilian disliked all these meetings she had to attend preferring to focus on her research on mana and its useful applications in medicine.


    The other three people on the other hand were, a tall man with reddish brown hair and a fluffy beard, who through his beard looked older than he really was, looking to be in his 50''s despite being in his early 40''s. He was also of sizeable build, where one could easily see his muscular body through his blue-grey uniform. His name was Lejto and on the ship he was second in command behind the Commander, who was not here because she had to talk to the main command now. So Lejto had the task of summarising everything to her later, as the Commander did not consider this meeting important enough to postpone it until later to be present herself.


    Lejto greeted the newcomers briefly then showing with his dark brown eyes the place where they were to sit, next to the other person present. This person was the ship''s Chief Engineer Leonard, who was a slim tall man in his 30s, wearing his iconic round little glasses on his nose. He had untidy, short black hair and a clean-shaven beard with a few cuts. He wore civilian clothes under his lab coat and, as usual, smiled like he was having the best time of his life. A packet of cigarettes and a simple lighter could be seen in the pocket of his T-shirt.


    The last one present, however, was the most striking, as it was a white cat with orange stripes on its back and muzzle, which looked very plushy. He was sitting on the conference table apparently contemplating because he didn''t even pay attention to Kobayashi and Alpha entering, who had already taken their seats. Now seeing that everyone was beating on their seats Lejto started the meeting.


    "So now that everyone has gathered, it''s time to start the scheduled meeting on the plan of action with the Witch of Lust who has recently appeared in our sector and with whom we have already had several encounters as well as fights. Please Agent Kobayashi and Agent Alpha begin with their reports on her." Lejto''s voice was soft but carried a great weight that caught the attention of everyone present.


    ""Yes Sir."" Said Kobayashi together with Alpha who indicated for Kobayashi to begin. So Kobayashi pulled out her documents from her briefcase and began to give her report.


    "The first meeting with the Witch of Lust was conducted by Eisst, who decided to check a sudden magical impulse that had its epicenter in the border of the residential district. In the encounter Eisst was tricked by the Witch, who claimed to have been transformed against her will and then was incapacitated, after which the Witch generated some lust mana and stepped back through the portal sensing reinforcements coming. In this clash, the Witch''s first ability to create artifacts was shown..."


    Kobayashi continued her report by listing all the encounters with the Witch and any information that could be obtained about her skills and combat abilities. Everyone present knew the basic facts about her but learning the details still couldn''t help but at least raise their eyebrows. However, Kobayashi only presented information from the encounters, not a psychological profile so everyone hearing it started to get more and more curious about this Witch.


    "Thank you, Alpha, do you have anything to add?" Leyto asked.


    "Yes. From what I personally saw, during our meeting with her, she did not have the same atmosphere as the other Witches I encountered. One could sense that she is intelligent and, despite her behaviour, she certainly does not act on emotion. This makes her a very dangerous opponent." The Alpha said his thoughts and to this Leyto merely nodded knowing that he could trust the intuition of the young man he had trained himself.


    "Thank you now we will turn to our engineering team, do you have anything to say about the case?" Lejto turned to his colleagues. The Commander ordered him to gather pros and cons on the Witch, and a preliminary plan of action to decide how TransMagica should deal with her.


    "So to begin since negotiations with her are possible, we would like to make contact with her to obtain any artifacts, or even better to have her create specific ones for us. That way we would be able to study them considerably or more fun, increase our combat capabilities." Leonard said visibly excited at the possibility of obtaining artifacts.


    "It is a good idea, it would help us in our research in trying to recover our artifact creation technology." Little Metermi3A positive counterpart to the Etativi of the Exstel race. said having a slightly melancholy like expression on his face, not that the people present were able to notice. After all, who is able to discern the expression on a cat''s face.


    "I understand, thank you for your opinion, so Dr Lilian what do you have to say?" Lejto continued the conversation seeing that Leonardo had something to say but preventing it because no one wanted to hear his constant chatter.


    "Well considering all the information we have on her, we can be sure that she is not with the rest of our opponents. She is just doing what she wants and Etativi who is with her has probably left their little organisation. As for her personality, as Alpha said, she is very intelligent and will probably plan all her actions. I would also suggest not letting her kidnap our Girls because from their behaviour and comments it looks like this Witch is more intense than the previous Lust Witches we have faced. Well I myself think that it is possible to have reasonably normal diplomatic relations." With that last comment she finished her statement indicating to Leyto to finally end this meeting. But...


    "Well then what plan of action do you propose?" Asked Lejto continuing the meeting.


    Later he went to the Commander''s office where he gave his report and the plan of action was decided.

 Ch-45 Change of Plans

    After Yui visited her Magic Garden where she practiced some new knowledge about magic circles, she created some magic formulas which she ordered her demons to put on her equipment. It wasn''t anything fancy as Yui had to rely heavily on her notes about the Etativi language, as she was not yet able to combine it with Sumerian. It was unsurprising to her that deciphering a language that is more than six millennia old was difficult and Yui didn''t complain about it, but it slightly annoyed her. In these matters Yui decided to approach with professionalism to create something that is not just a bunch of words, she wants to understand it all and then use it to her advantage.


    Going back to the magic circles on the demons'' equipment, they were simple spells to strengthen resistance or attack, something like increasing sharpness, and even such formulas that slightly concealed the mana signatures the demons naturally released. They weren''t too complicated in their structure either, as Yui wasn''t very experienced in creating them yet, making their optimization very poor and thus needing a lot of mana to work, in that department Yui still had a lot to learn. Fortunately there was plenty of mana in the magic garden to recharge them, so the demons wouldn''t have to refill them with their mana in the field outside the magic garden for a period of time.


    Returning now to the topic of the magic garden, the progress on the villa was considerable, so that it was almost ready and looked very good in its classical design, inspired by renaissance and gothic. The only thing missing now was the interior finishing to make the building fully functional, which shouldn''t take long considering the speed with which her demons work. It was even possible to see some demons bringing the wooden chairs inside from the area where the forest wolves and the Driad were working on them. On top of that, what Yui was also able to notice was that the demons started to build other buildings like warehouses or their own quarters, which made Yui happy and apparently the demons sensed it because they started to work faster, with more vigor.


    Another important thing was that the demons started to plant all kinds of flowers, all around the villa as well as the main magic tree, creating fields of flowers crossed by stone paths or streams and in the end it was not odd anymore to call this place a magic garden. The flowers also soaked up a bit of mana, making them a bit more exotic in colour, and they also had a slight magical glow that would probably look wonderful at night. Yui was even slightly out of breath when she first walked in here after all these changes.


    Yui had of course also created more of her crystal for her stone golems as she had noticed that they were running out, so they could do whatever they wanted with it and from the armor and weapons that Yui had seen on her demons they were not wasting her crystal. Each demon had composite armor of her purple crystal and black stone that was tailored to their way of fighting to maximize their combat potential. Their swords had crystal blades and stone cores for strength. Well this black stone created by the stone golems by infusing with mana started to look more like metal but that was a matter for another time.


    Yui spent the rest of the day at her desk going over everything she knew about the Etativi magical language and what she had downloaded from the Internet about the Sumerian language, which she found so interesting that she spent her time on it until midnight. Fortunately there was Miyu by her side all the time enjoying the sight of Yui working there and who forcefully pulled her away from the computer when it was clear that Yui was too engrossed in her work to notice anything else. She even increased her strength when she saw Yui''s slightly frantic gaze directed at the notes she had written and Miyu didn''t even want to know what crazy plans Yui had devised, or would have devised if she had been left alone.


    Luckily when Miyu showed Yui what time it was, the latter agreed that it was quite late and she along with Miyu went to sleep, in Yui''s bed which was very comfortable since her demons had improved it using natural materials. Yui didn''t even know when her Driad snuck into her room to change it but not that she was complaining because she was now having the best sleep nights of her life. Yui decided she would have to thank her for such a wonderful gift and before falling asleep she thought what would please her loyal demon who even now worked for her mistress.


    ***


    When Yui got up she immediately set about changing her clothes and heading to the school where she had several plans to complete. She bid Miyu farewell with a brief kiss and then left, taking a quick step towards the school building. Nothing interesting happened on the way, so she arrived at the school quite early, but she never made it through the school gates, stopping right in front of them before changing direction quickly heading back home. What made her behave so strangely was the fact that she felt a powerful magic pulse coming from the city, and it didn''t take long to sense that there was a mass of dangerous demons there.


    Yui was still able to sense a magical energy belonging to something more powerful, a Witches but even that energy was quickly overshadowed by the energy that appeared, probably from a portal. This energy belonged to a demon that showed a power that Yui had never encountered before and it made a ferocious smile to appear on Yui''s face, clearly saying that she couldn''t wait to see what would happen. She knew that the Magical Girls had probably already set off to the scene of the incident to deal with those who had attacked the city. However, not wanting to take all the fun for herself Yui pulled out her phone from her pocket and called Miyu who answered from the spot.


    "Come to me immediately. Prepare yourself mentally for a lot of fun." And so Yui hung up without even giving Miyu a chance to get a word, in her tone conveying the message that this was going to be a different type of fun than the one they had yesterday. It wasn''t like Miyu had to say anything either because even without that Yui knew her well enough to know what answer she would give, Miyu herself after all likes to fight a little even when it doesn''t look like it. Well maybe it''s more fair to say that Miyu has two faces, one for Yui and another face for everything not related to Yui.


    Yui reached the house in no time at all, where there she met Miyu, who had an unreadable expression on her face, which however changed when she saw Yui, thus gaining a happy smile. Miyu with her sparkling eyes was easily able to convey the message to Yui and the latter just nodded cheerfully not seeing any problem in giving Miyu what she wanted. This is how they entered back into Yui''s house, where after discussing a few things with Vila, they transformed and summoned some demons, from the magical garden, which would no doubt be invaluable. Then, without waiting much longer, they made their way to the scene of action, where the fight had probably already begun.


    ***


    In the morning when the members of the student council came to the school before all the students in order to have time to discuss something with Kobayashi, who had some important things to say to them, they were confronted in the student council room with a jacket and a school bag that did not belong to any of them. It didn''t take long for them to guess who those things belonged to, and because of that they all in unison took a deep sigh that probably contained pieces of their souls within them. To make matters worse, they all had the same feeling that soon Yui would be here and the whole ball of crazy would begin to roll again.


    "Do you have your medicine?" Mercilessly asked Mai, who looked at Keiko with a look that said that she was already fed up with such fun after the first time and Keiko could only nod in confirmation while slightly averting her gaze. The rest of the girls wanted to say something but after the recent events they also wanted to make sure that at least one day would be at least a little bit normal, but even that hope was betrayed by what they all uniformly sensed. All at once they turned in one direction and when Kobayashi just happened to walk in to see them, just to see that, the sigh she made was downright painful.


    "How''s the situation?" Asked a concerned Kobayashi after a moment as she saw that some of the girls had turned slightly white because of what they sensed.


    "More than a hundred. Powerfull at that." Said Hikari in a low voice full of seriousness and a sense of danger, turning to look into the eyes of Kobayashi, who herself had turned extremely pale upon hearing the news. Giving Hikari a quick nod Kobayashi ran to the staff room to notify headquarters and ask for backup. Hikari and the girls in time ran to the roof to transform on the magic circle, then flew towards the direction of the attack, to start the fight as soon as possible, thus minimizing the damage. They didn''t even need a word to communicate and organise themselves, as they all knew exactly what to do.


    The Magical Girls were quickly able to reach the attack site, as it was situated in their side of the city, which was a small good thing in a bad situation. When they arrived at the scene, they were able to see an army of human-like demonic looking creatures made of shadows that were on average two meters in height, but one was larger than the others. One shadow demon was over six metres tall and with his intimidating presence he overshadowed the rest of the demons and even the two Witches that were at his sides.


    One of the Witches was all in black holding two swords in her hands and it was this Witch that Yui had faced recently, over Miyu''s house. She was levitating near the head of her giant demon, with an impossible to read expression and eyes in which no positive emotions could be seen. She watched her demons and apparently commanded them because wherever she looked her demons would focus. They didn''t even glance in the direction of the Magical Girls who had arrived, apparently more interested in commanding than in the battle that was about to begin.


    Her demons terrified the civilians who fled in fear, but gave them no mortal wounds and even practically not attacked them, instead they just watched their panic with a visible smirk on their shadowy faces represented by red cracks where the face should be. Civilian casualties were not allowed by either side of the conflict, for TransMagica for obvious reasons and for Etativi because the panic of the humans would generate negative mana which would poison the Ley Lines thus generating more demons, thereby increasing their forces. Death would do noting but waste thier fear.


    The second Witch who came to this fight was a girl with dark brown hair and equally dark brown eyes in which one could see the contempt directed towards Magical Girls. She was quite tall and pretty flat, and she wore a brown magician''s robe with black and red lines all over it. She also wore a large witch''s hat similar in appearance to her robes and the tip of this hat bent backwards, having a stone star at the end of it. In her hand was a large staff made of stone where on the upper tip was a white stone with black and red lines similar to those on her robes.


    This Witch focused all her attention on the Magical Girls who had arrived, watching them with concentration so as not to miss even their merest move, and thus prepared herself for battle by shifting into a battle stance. The Magical Girls themselves went into a battle stance with the intention of holding them in place until reinforcements arrived to help them fight against the overwhelming enemy forces. It did not take long for one side to finally break this little duel of eyesight, as the demons began to attack the Magical Girls.


    And so began one of the biggest battles since the establishment of TransMagica.


    ***


    At the same time, Yui and Miyu along with the demons were rushing to the scene of the action.

 Ch-46 Beginning of the Fight

    The fight started with an attack of several demons on the Magical Girls, who were helped by the Witch in Bronze who shot at them with stone spears that she created using her magic power and with the help of her magic staff which she directed towards the opponents as if she was giving the order for the spears to attack. However, this attack was intercepted by Eisst and her ice spikes, which collided with the stone spears, changing the direction of their flight or simply stopping them completely, causing them to fall to the ground, shattering into thousands of pieces.


    Eisst, deciding to continue with her counter-offensive, flew close to the Witch, intending to slash at her with her katana, but the Witch defended herself by throwing a hail of gravel at the Magical Girl, from which Eisst defended herself by forming a transparent barrier of ice and at the same time constantly using her ice spikes to keep pushing at the Witch without even giving her a moment to rest. However, the Witch did not seem to be pinned down even for a moment and was easily able to repel Eisst''s attacks, sending her own towards her.


    Seeing this, the Black Witch redirected the demons from Eisst towards the other Magical Girls, apparently under the impression that her companion would be able to deal with her opponent, or simply not care about her. No matter what the reason was it meant that Eisst now had a one-on-one fight with one Witch thus leaving the rest of the opponents to her more experienced companions. The Magical Girls also decided to focus on the rest of their opponents evidently having faith in Eisst that she could handle her opponent.


    The demons were stopped at the same time by Feeu who created a great wave of fire sent towards the demons with a swipe of her sword and it proved to be very effective as the demons created from the shadows visibly shrank under the influence of the light created from her fire. Seeing this Argent sent precise shots of her light, in the form of thin lasers moving very fast, which were able to easily finish off the weakened demons that were not even able to react to this attack, slowed down by Feeu''s firelight and thus as many as ten demons were destroyed in this one attack.


    Seeing this the Witch in Black couldn''t ignore the whole situation anymore, deciding to attack the biggest threat which was Argent and sending the rest of the demons to focus on attacking the rest of the Magical Girls, apparently confident in her ability to defeat Argent in their personal battle. Feeu and Aqua wanted to prevent that but being attacked by over ninety demons there was nothing they could do but defend themselves. And that''s how the fight fell nicely into three parts, where everyone already had their opponents to defeat.


    Feeu seeing that she would not be able to help her companion because of the demons surrounding them created a large fire zone where Feeu''s fire mana danced in apparent defiance to the approaching demons and took the form of many fire serpents which with their light weakened the shadow demons. Aqua seeing that even with this they would not be able to fight so many demons surrounded, she created a water barrier behind them so that the demons could only attack them from the front and Feeu''s fires visibly avoided her friend''s water so that the two types of opposing mana would not cancel each other out.


    Of course, these spells being so big consumed quite a lot of mana of their reserves, but they had no other choice seeing that they were fighting alone against a small army which, if it wasn''t for the fact that they had a weakness for ligth, would have already crushed them with their numbers. But even though their defence was powerful they were not happy at all, because a huge shadow demon was approaching them and Feeu''s fire did not affect it much, or simply its power was so great that this small weakening did not change anything. Either way things were not looking good for them.


    Things didn''t look good for Argent either because although her light was strong against the Witch''s darkness the same could be said for the Witch''s side whose dark barriers nullified Argent''s light rays with the greatest of ease and it looked like if either of them wanted this fight to go anywhere they would have to fight in close proximity so that the other''s element wouldn''t have time to nullify their attack. So the fight began where the thrusts of the silver spear from the Magical Girl were deflected by the black swords of the Witch and the slashes of the swords were blocked by the staf of the spear, after which more attacks were thrown.


    Argent thrust her spear once again, aiming at the head of the Witch, who with one sword redirected the path of the spear so it flew past her head, where at the same time with the other sword she threw a cut aiming at the throat of the Magical Girl, who defended herself by using the other end of her spear to deflect the attack upwards and at the exact same moment both of them shot magic bullets at each other, which they blocked or dodged. This created some distance between them, which the Witch used to create black swords levitating next to her and Argent in response charged her mana spear in preparation for her next attack, making it glow with silver light.


    The black magic swords shone with a pale light and then fired with great power wanting to pierce the Magical Girl through, but Argent was not rank three in vain and she was able to keep up with this speed without any problem, she was able to fire three lasers from her spear destroying the incoming swords and then with the fourth thrust she sent the most powerful laser directly towards the Witch in front of her. The Witch collided her two black swords with each other and they flashed with white light, then disappearing into a quick black blur that created an X symbol which cut the Argent beam into four parts, which passed the Witch hitting the building behind her, destroying the entire side of it.


    This attack was not followed by attacks when Argent and the Witch in black looked at each other being able to see that only Argent was out of breath while the Witch still had a calm expression on her face not looking worried at all. Argent could see that the Witch in front of her was stronger than her but she couldn''t understand why she wasn''t even trying to fight and end this as soon as possible. When she turned her attention slightly towards Eisst there too she saw that her opponent wasn''t trying too hard. Argent didn''t know what was going on here and it made her feel like something worse that this attack was about to happen, as evidently the Witches had a plan in store.


    The only thing she was able to see in her opponent''s practically unchanging face was that the only emotion she could sense from her was annoyance as if what she was doing really didn''t suit her and she would rather be anywhere else. That alone made Argent start to worry a lot more about what the Etativi who had sent them here might be planning. But Argent didn''t have time to think about it because the fight started again and this time it looked like her opponent was more serious because she created as many as ten levitating swords around herself which all started to shine with a pale light and then shot towards Argent.


    This time unable to destroy the incoming attacks, which were faster this time, Argent created a barrier of light in front of her then sent a wave of light in front of the barrier to weaken the incoming attacks and even with that the Witch''s attacks were able to break through Argent''s barrier. However, the barrier was able to change the direction of some of the swords so Argent was able to deflect the rest with her spear gaining only a small cut on her side from a sword she could not block. The Witch in black created ten swords again which could only mean that she would repeat her attack. Thus began a defensive battle for Argent where she was at the mercy of her opponent.


    The fights of her companions were not much more successful, as Eisst also found herself on the defensive, as the Witch she was fighting also increased the power of her attacks, where she herself was without any damage. Feeu and Aqua, on the other hand, were in the midst of a fierce battle with a large demon who, with the help of his companions, was able to dominate the Magical Girls, who also had to fight in a defensive position and it didn''t look like they would be able to turn the tide of their battle.


    However, at that moment when all seemed lost, a mass of small white crystal projectiles attacked the demons, who immediately turned their attention to their attacker, which turned out to be a man in a black and grey bodysuit. He was hovering a few metres above the ground by means of magical engines placed on his suit, constantly firing his machine gun, which had a blade a dozen or so centimetres long under the barrel serving as a bayonet and in his shots was extremely accurate, repeatedly hitting demons in the head.


    Immediately after him, TransMagica trucks appeared behind the street, from which more than forty soldiers ran out, who also began to fire similar bullets at the demons, with their rifles modified specifically for fighting demons and with that amount of firepower they were able to force the demons to form a united front, thus making the Magical Girls who were fighting the demons no longer surrounded. Thereby, they were better able to pull down on attacking the demons and due to that, the number of demons began to decrease quickly.


    "Well it looks like it''s time to end this farce." Said the Witch in Brown loud enough for all concerned to hear and at the same time the whole atmosphere of the battle changed. The Demons stopped acting unorganized, starting to fight in groups where their tasks were visibly determined and the Witches themselves also stopped limiting themselves, starting to attack with all their might.


    Eisst thus had to immediately rush out to a support group to defend them from the attacks of the Witch who threw stones at them as well as the onslaught of several groups of demons who rushed at their new targets. Eisst created fighting positions for them out of her ice and in return the soldiers began firing towards the Witch to slow her attacks, and brought something from their transport vehicles. It was an RPMG-Rocket Propelled Magical Grenade, which they quickly fired towards the Witch to her surprise, causing her to quickly defend herself by creating a stone shield which crumbled to absorb the power of the soldiers attack and thus allowing their commander to take action.


    "Eisst take care of the brown one, I will help Feeu and Aqua!" Commanded Alpha after which he flew to attack the giant demon, knowing that with the help of the TransMagic soldiers Eisst would be able to stop the Witch and wasting no time he started to shoot towards the giant demon. His firing-rate was slower this time but the bullets he fired were bigger and of course they packed a lot more punch. Thanks to that, he was able to fly up to Feeu and Aqua without much trouble, reducing the intensity with which the demons were pushing against them.


    Without even exchanging a single word with each other, they began to fight side by side, thanks to which Aqua gained enough free time to be able to focus half of her attention on helping Argent, by sending water lances that were under great pressure towards the Black Witch. However, she still had to devote half of her attention to demons, which still wanted to chop her into pieces with their sharp claws.


    Fighting the demons wasn''t easy where the Magical Girls were already quite exhausted after using a huge amount of their mana, but still their attacks didn''t become weaker at all and Feeu constantly maintained her fire zone weakening the shadow demons. The Alpha did well to help reduce the weight from Feeu''s shoulders by accurately destroying the demons and those that managed to get close he cut with his blade, which became much longer after his weapon went into sword mode, thus rearranging the handle and creating a magical blade on the edge of the bayonet creating a proper single bladed sword.


    The big demon however gave them the most trouble after he finally started attacking in earnest, as only the strongest attacks against him worked especially if they were from Feeu and his attacks were only blocked by Aqua''s shields, which themselves were quickly destroyed under his onslaught. Unfortunately Feeu wasn''t able to focus the rest of her mana on him because then she wouldn''t be able to weaken the demons and that would quickly shift the scales to the demons side which they couldn''t afford right now. So their fight was still in the middle of an unpleasant stalemate.


    Worst of all however was Argent who despite Aqua''s help was now all scarred up from the Witch''s levitating swords that pierced through her defences time and time again and to make matters worse Argent still knew that the Witch wasn''t trying too hard because the Witch wasn''t getting even slightly closer to her, only increasing the amount of her attacks, with her swords only blocking Aqua''s water lances. However, something worse than the total attack of the Witch that was in front of her happened before Argent''s eyes, as Witch at least was not as nasty a situation that happened now.


    After the Witch of Hate looked around the battlefield, she pulled out a black marble from her pocket which she threw behind her and then smashed it with a quick movement of one of her levitating blades. This opened a portal from which came out fifty more demons, which this time looked like stone golems and worse still another giant demon which was made of stone as well as shadow. Argent gritted her teeth because there was nothing she could do but that wasn''t the worst of it yet.


    At this point Argent was terribly distracted which the Witch took advantage of, lashing out at her in a thrust of her sword which was covered in a pale light and when Argent saw this she knew she wouldn''t be able to block or dodge it. All she could do was use the rest of her mana to create a magic shield in front of her to try and slow the attack down just a little and although when the Witch''s attack met the shield it stopped for a moment, after a second it broke through flying straight at Argent. Argent couldn''t even jump back as she saw the incoming attack pierce through her body.


    *CLANG*


    However, contrary to what was supposed to happen, the attack never reached its target for the Witch of Hate''s sword was repelled by a sword that was segmented and acted like a whip. Then this sword became whole again in the hands of its master, who was now levitating between Argent and her opponent. The Witch of Lust who was now in front of Argent looked less than pleased, in her eyes which had taken on a slightly darker shade of amethyst one could clearly see the anger and promise of harm directed straight at the Witch of Hate.


    "Hello let me join in the fun," she said. In contrast to her eyes her tone was cheerful, but there was no room for objection as a hint of coldness could be sensed, but that hint was enough to send a shiver down the spine of all present. "You see I was so excited about coming here, that I brought something I made myself to this little party."


    *BOOOOOM*


    Suddenly there was a powerful sound that drowned out the entire battlefield drawing everyone''s attention to the direction it came from and what they saw terrified everyone. They saw how a huge demon made of stone and shadow was pierced through its entire body length by a crystal pole of 30 centimetres in thickness, thus being killed by it.


    In the silence that ensued only one voice could be heard.


    "So how did you like my little gift?"

 Ch-47 A Little Break in the Fight and then More Fighting

    "So how did you like my little gift?"


    Those words drenched in coldness and insensitivity shook everyone out of their confusion as the words were able to resonate deep within their souls. Everyone knew that it was Yui who was behind that great attack which easily destroyed the great demon that was probably able to take on several Magical Girls at once and this understanding of the situation brought a great cloud on their minds that everyone out there would call fear.


    However, thanks to their combat experience, they were all able, despite their terror, to take advantage of this moment when no one was fighting to find the source of the attack and following the angle from which this attack had struck, they found the Witch in Crimson who was pointing her hands at some device. From her slightly tired look it was possible to see that whatever she was doing had used up a great deal of magical energy and everything suddenly clicked in their heads when they realised what had happened. Whatever this device was that was made of black metal and amethyst crystal was what had fired this massive projectile.


    They did not know from where did she conjured up such a great magical tool, but the sheer display of its power told enough of what would happen to the person who would be in its firing line and needless to say no one wanted to be there, even the demons moved away slightly in fear despite being quite far from the line of fire. The mere flash of the magical circles on the device was enough to cause a shiver of fear in everyone present, even the Witch of Hate was not taken out of this description and the facial expression she now had would cause disbelief in all who knew her. Luckily or unluckily for her, only Yui was calm enough to see it.


    The device itself was a magic cannon created by Yui, using her four artifacts that looked like crosses, connected by Yui''s magic crystal in which magic formulas were engraved and filled in with a darker crystal that contained much more of magic power. The cannon was almost four metres long and its front part was completely made of crystal, while the artifacts were at the back, where their side arms touched each other to form a diamond shape and had enough space between them to fit the projectile that was fired at the demon.


    When Yui flew here together with Miyu, she created this cannon and projectile, which itself had several magic formulas in it, using the fourth of her entire mana supply, because who would have ever thought creating magic formations on short notice its quite inefficient in terms of magic energy consumption. Especially since Yui is no master at creating magic circles and her work would look amateurish to any more experienced magic engineer. Yui knew this which annoyed her as she disliked using inefficient methods but unfortunately the situation demanded it of her.


    The magic formulas of magic cannon were quite simple and uncomplicated as Yui could only remember so much from her notes, which was quite a feat in itself considering that magic circles actually worked. Yui used the magic circles to transform magic power into pure momentum similar to how the Witch of Hate''s ability works, but in a much inferior way and although the effect seemed powerful you have to consider how much mana was spent on it. Other effects that Yui added were penetration power on the projectile and a simple formula to amplify the effect, repeatedly over the length of the cannon.


    But back to the cannon, where Yui created everything, Miyu powered everything by using a quarter of her magic energy at once as well which made her look so tired and Yui didn''t looked so pale only because the cannon creation process was not instantaneous, plus of course Yui is very good at hiding her fatigue. Demoralizing your enemy is important because marale is half of the battle and Yui always liked to increase her chances whenever she could, even when she was sure of victory, wanting to always be in control of the clash.


    *Crack* *Crash*.


    Suddenly, the cannon''s crystal as well as the projectile began to crack and then shattered into pieces, after which only four black crosses were left in the air, which quickly began to fly towards Yui. At the same moment Yui made a note to herself that she needed to improve the formula of the cannon as it was unable to withstand the magical force loaded into it. However, Yui was not given the opportunity to think in peace as she was interrupted by the host of this meeting.


    The Witch of Hate using that noise of the cracking crystal as a signal, fired towards Yui to prevent her from retrieving her artefacts, thus reducing her combat potential and so with her black sword aimed at Yui''s throat, glinting with a pale light, she rushed at incredible speed. Argent seeing this wanted to shield Yui, but she was too slow due to her wounds and thereafter the Witch in Black was only less than a second away from piercing the unmoving target. Yui, however, looked at her with eyes filled with boredom and the Witch knew that her attack wouldn''t work.


    As if in sync with her thoughts Fenrir attacked the Witch from the side easily catching her exposed flank in his maw and from being pierced by the fangs the Witch was only protected through her quick thinking as she created a barrier on her torso that was able to stop the demonic wolf''s fangs. In an attempt to get rid of the wolf the Witch began firing magical projectiles at it, but these were stopped by the dark amethyst mist swirling around the demon''s body and her levitating swords did not fare much better as they were destroyed by the swipe of Fenrir''s tail, which was enhanced by the amethyst mist.


    Finally she decided to use her swords, which had already begun to glow white, but Fenrir knowing what was coming, with a powerful swipe of his head, released the Witch sending her straight to the ground where she just barely managed to avoid a collision and looking at her you could see that the wolf''s fangs had torn her clothes. The Witch quickly sorted herself out and looked at Fenrir, who was circling around his lady walking on air as if it was earth, with hatred, however her gaze quickly fell back to Yui around whom her crosshairs were already circling.


    The only saving grace for this operation where the Witch of Hate was sent was that the portal was still open and demons were still flowing out of it but that too was quickly changing. The obelisk in the city center had a light shining through it which was visible from the battlefield, showing everyone to see an incredibly complicated circle of magic carved on it and a wave of magic erupted from it which caused the portal to be destroyed but to make matters worse one could sense that the space was saturated with mana making it impossible for another portal to be used for the near future.


    It was one of Obelisak''s functions besides repelling demons, but from the reports the Witch had gotten from Etativi, now this function should be in overhaul, which was why they had attacked today and performed this operation where they would destroy the Magic Girls on camera so the world could sink into fear seeing their only defenders on their knees. She herself preferred to just destroy them but that idiotic Etativi wanted to make a spectacle out of it. However, with the footage going live directly on TV, now people would see all the chaos, with no idea what was going on anymore. The whole situation was really playing on the Witch of Hate''s nerves and all she could do was direct all this hatred at the Witch of Lust who had gotten into their plans spoiling everything.


    However, worse was only still to come, for when the Hate Witch got a grip on herself she noticed that Yui had brought some pretty serious support with her and all her demons didn''t look like pushovers, in fact they were stronger than any of the Etativi demons except the biggest one. Her assessment of the situation didn''t take more than a few seconds but it was enough for her to understand that the scale of battle had turned against them, especially since it looked like Yui had come to assist the Magical Girls.


    Yui seeing the focused Witch of Hate only smiled slightly pleased that the Witch was feeling pinned down but just as quickly as she smiled she got serious and turned to Argent who was slightly confused by the whole situation. Yui then flew up to her and clapped her hands in front of her, which caused Argent to jump a little, causing Yui to giggle a little. However, now was not the time for that, so focusing on Argent''s eyes, into which she looked piercingly, Yui proceeded to speak.


    "I have decided to take your side for this occasion, but what do you think?" Yui asked her voice calm, it caught the attention of everyone present who still hadn''t restarted the fight too distracted by what was just happening in front of them. "How will it be? The enemy of my enemy is my friend, or all on all and thus we create total chaos?"


    These words made everyone tense, the Witches because they would have to fight two forces at once, and TransMagica because they did not know how to feel about their enemy the Witch giving them a helping hand and perhaps the most tense was Argent who had to make a decision. On the one hand if she doesn''t agree they will surely lose and on the other, she will ally herself with the Witch who should be her biggest enemy, whom she should catch as well as present in front of the force of law. After all, TransMagica has a clear policy on catching all the Witches they can. What''s funny about this, is that if Kobayashi had managed to say what she was told at the base, Argent would now know that TransMagica, wants to negotiate with the Witch that is in front of her.


    "T-That would be our pleasure." Argent finally said, preparing herself for the consequences of her actions, which to her ignorance would never come, on the contrary she would be rewarded for establishing friendly relations with Yui, but that for later. As with those words the fight began again, as the Etativi demons once again began their attack as did the Witches allied with them and Yui''s demons responded in the same spirited manner.


    "Great! Well we''ll talk later. Looks like I have a date with one naive girl right now." So replied Yui, defending herself from the levitating swords with her crosses, at the same moment ordering Fenrir with her hand and he obeyed the order by dropping slightly, then leaping at Argent, whom with this forced to ride him, while the Magic Girl herself out of surprise or fear grabbed at his fur. Thus Fenrir carried Argent into the TransMagic''s defensive position, and Yui was able to give all her attention to the oncoming Witch.


    "How energetic! Unexpectedly didn''t work, huh. Would you like a kiss in consolation for your wasted efforts?" Yui mocked the Witch for her unsuccessful attacks.


    "Shut up!" The Witch of Hate on the other hand was slowly starting to get more and more fed up, where the stress of situation was starting to take its toll on her.


    "Will it be okay if I do it by giving you a long kiss?" Yui''s mockery, however flew further.


    "Grr!!!" The Witch growled, once again attacking with her levitating blades, which however bounced off the curved shields formed by Yui''s crosses and with great of ease as they didn''t even appear to be scratched, which irritated the Witch even more. Yui did this after drawing a magic circle on the shield, which only served to slightly change the direction of the projectiles, but combined with the shields that were at an angle this worked perfectly as the Witch''s accelerated blades simply slipped over Yui''s shields. However, it had to be noted that each hit took some mana away from Yui but it was still better than constantly repairing the shields, risking the swords breaking through them.


    The Witch, after several seconds of her attacks, finally got close enough to Yui, constantly defending herself from the crystal projectiles and attacked her with her swords, which the shields were unable to reflect, thus cracking, but they served their purpose by slowing down the Witch''s attack well, thus giving Yui a chance to counterattack. Yui fired a large crystal spear directly at the exposed Witch, who had to defend herself with her blades, giving enough time for the crosses to turn and fire at the defenseless back of the Witch.


    Anticipating this, the Witch fired her levitating blades at them, disrupting the crosses'' aim, thus causing the magical projectiles fired from them to miss her and Yui seeing this noticed that after their last clash, the Witch of Hate was getting better at using her levitating blades, which was annoying. However, the Witch was not done, having been able to simultaneously, with her defense, fire three levitating swords towards Yui. Yui defended against this by using her sword to destroy one incoming sword and allowing two to scratch her armour, which broke off pieces of it, however Yui herself was unharmed.


    This quickly turned into a sword fight, where Yui was in a disadvantage as the Witch of Hate was faster than her and worse this time not underestimating Yui, being able to fight off her projectiles as well as her artifacts. However, Yui was smiling cheerfully the whole time, just like during their previous fight, which was terribly disturbing and even more annoying to the Hate Witch, who wanted to end this as quickly as she could, giving her all now. Because of this Yui was now practically being showered with the Witch''s mana, who was using increasingly powerful attacks in hopes of breaking through Yui''s defenses.


    In this dance, the Witch had the upper hand and she knew it as she slowly sliced through Yui''s defenses, but even for a moment she did not forget to occupy Yui''s artifacts with her own attacks or to defend herself from her opponent''s projectiles. Therefore when she sensed a stronger attack coming from behind she sent several magic projectiles and a levitating sword towards it being sure that it was enough, "AHH!!!" therefore she was not prepared for the sword in her thigh. This created an opening which Yui exploited mercilessly, driving her sword into the side of the Witch who nevertheless defended herself from the magical projectiles that Yui also sent towards her and using her sword as leverage Yui was able to sent the Witch down where she hit the ground with great force.


    As the Witch hit the ground she immediately created a barrier over herself almost instinctively which protected her from the hail of bullets, allowing her to quickly increase the distance which Yui allowed. Being at a safe distance the Witch looked at her thigh which was pierced by a crystal thin blade that was coming out of the shorter arm of the cross, which broke off from the blade and quickly flew to the side of her master, leaving a broken blade in the Witch''s thigh.


    Circles of magic could be seen on the blade, but the Witch didn''t know what they meant, but she guessed that with this Yui was able to pierce through her defensive attacks. She was correct in this as Yui had enchanted the same skill into it, that the Witch of Hate used all the time, it took a lot of mana from Yui, but it didn''t cause a problem thanks to the artifact at the back of Yui''s head and blade was quite hard to create in a fight, which is why Yui allowed herself to be wracked for so long. The attack was effective though so Yui wasn''t complaining.


    In a moment of calm, the Witch pulled the blade from her thigh, groaning slightly at the same time and threw it to the ground, then checked her wounds, still not taking her eyes off the smiling Yui. The wounds although deep did not bleed and instead made that part of her body feel like a burden, an effect similar to her black miasma but instead of pain and difficulty to heal, it made the body part not too responsive to the commands of the brain, which the Witch thought was worse. Through the pain at least you can fight and force yourself to go, but this might have been able to completely throw the body part out of the fight.


    The moment of rest that Yui gave the Witch however passed as Yui with her sword sent a magical slash to remind the Witch that she was now to focus on her. The Witch cursed in her head when she saw her opponent''s cheery smile and cursed again when she saw that the damage on Yui''s armor was disappearing. She just realized that all along she was the one who was on the losing end of this fight and Yui was just toying with her.


    At the same time Miyu was fighting the other Witch, letting Eisst help the Magical Girls deal with the big demon and where she would be more useful as Miyu here had total control. The Witch in Brown was unable to do anything to her, because even though they were of the same rank Miyu was simply better. There was no other way to put it, Miyu was faster, more agile, better at mana control, stronger, better at close combat, better at ranged combat and her artifact made it impossible to hurt her. In addition, Miyu''s emotionless face terrified her opponent, who tried with all her might to survive.


    While these battles were going on, Yui''s demons took care of the remnants of the Etativi army, which was completely smashed by the better demons. Yui''s knightly demons and demonic soldiers, in their black and amethyst armour were slaughtering the shadow demons, who were not even able to defend themselves well against them, as their swords cut through the claws of the shadows. Their organisation was also far superior and even, the soldiers of TrasMagic could not help but admit that these demons were quite good.


    Fenrir devoured every demon he encountered thus increasing his strength, something no one but Miyu and Yui knew about. He didn''t even need to hit them with his paws, he was simply in a different league and it was apparent that this fight didn''t even entertain him. The only demons that were able to trouble anyone would be those hybrids of stone and shadow, though they too fell to the more powerful blow of the demon wolf. And even when he used his tail, then the demons were gone like coins thrown into a well.


    Driad shot at all demons which tried to attack Magical Girls from behind and when she looked closer at Aqua, she then for some reason clutched her butt and looked around as if looking for a ghost.


    And this was how slowly the fight began to come to an end.

 Ch-48 End of Fighting and…

    Alpha, after the Witch of Lust came to their rescue, dealt with the defence of his men leaving the fight against the demons of the Witch of Hate to his comrades and the demons clad in amethyst, although he still provided them with support with accurate shots to their heads or the killing of those they missed. Thanks to this that support arrived fortunately none of his people got seriously injured and the worst injuries were scratches from stone shards, so they were not in danger of anything serious.


    He was able to take down a few more demons before the soldiers of the Witch of Lust took care of the rest so that now on the battlefield the Etativi forces numbered less than forty, who gathered in a group, fighting alongside the giant demon and because of that the demons of the Witch who came to their aid didn''t finish them off right away, letting the Magical Girls take care of them. Thus, knowing that the fight was already coming to an end, the demons that had helped the TransMagica began to gather in their group on the side and only a few remained in the field to attack any braver shadow demons.


    The Magical Girls despite being tired, were able to fight off the large shadow demons without much trouble and it didn''t look like the demons would be able to do anything to the Magical Girls either. Argent and Feeu were the most active in this fight because their elements were working very effectively, making the rest of the Magical Girls delegated to a support role. Because of that they were more occupied with fighting the rest of the demons that were circling around their bigger brother and because of that the number of demons started to decrease quickly.


    Argent with her light attacks caused the most damage to the giant demon and because she was also the strongest in the group, she dealt only with the attack, leaving the defence to Feeu, who with her fire was able to easily block the demon''s attacks. In this she was assisted by Aqua, who, however, was mainly occupied with defence against smaller demons, which constantly attacked from their sides, and similarly, Eisst was mainly occupied with destroying smaller demons, which, weakened by the light of her companions, were easy to defeat.


    Taking all this into account it was obvious that this fight would not last much longer and the Witches knew it too, becoming more and more nervous, knowing that once the giant demon died it would be the end for them. The concern was most evident in the brown-haired Witch, as this coupled with the fact that Miyu was toying with her made her have a very concerned look on her face, and combined with the fact that her only ally wasn''t winning either was just the final nail in the coffin, making the Witch think for a moment about giving up.


    Miyu, however, paid no attention to her surroundings, wanting to cause as much fear as possible to the Witch in front of her because she wanted revenge for what happened to Yui during the last fight with the Witch and because of Yui''s dibs on the Witch of Hate, Miyu had no choice but to unload her stress on this girl in front of her. That stress would show on her face because it would be like a stone mask and her eyes were so dead that the Witch in front of her refused to look her in the eye because every time she did, she would start shaking with fear.


    The Witch of Hate wasn''t in the best position either because Yui still hadn''t even gone all the way and yet she was able to toy with her despite their difference in rank, but the Witch knew she had to endure no matter what. However, it wouldn''t be that easy in practice, as Yui was very persistent in her attacks, not allowing even a minute of rest if she didn''t allow it herself, and because of that the Witch knew that Yui for some reson didn''t have to worry about mana, still having plenty of it in reserve, which in itself was pretty scary.


    However, Yui didn''t care what the Witch thought, having now only the urge to do a little tormenting and thus began to ignore everything else. She attacked the Witch from behind with two artifacts in sword mode, to which the Witch had to respond by turning around to block them with her blades and at the same moment Yui transformed her sword back into a whip to whip the Witch on the back with one swipe. This caused a small groan from the Witch, who now noticed that Yui''s whip was faster than her sword or magic attacks, and to make matters worse it was physical and thus the Witch was unable to sense it, therefore unable to block it in time.


    The Witch did not want to do this but it looks like she will have no choice, she used a large pith of mana from her leftovers to create an armor-like barrier on the most visceral parts of her body and thus was prepared for attacks on those exposed parts. She couldn''t afford to do more because, she was running out of mana to expend it mindlessly, if it wasn''t useful she would rather pay for it with pain and have more mana for the rest of the fight. Yui noticed this and thought for a moment if by chance her opponent was M but dismissed that to the back of her mind for now. She would have enough time to check it out later.


    In their fight Yui whipped her handily with her whip, which the Witch took without even letting out a moan, causing Yui to want to whip her harder and every time the Witch moaned, Yui didn''t forget to reward the moan with an even bigger hail of projectiles. Those who had the time to watch this couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows, but when they saw Yui expression, they were instantly horrified and reared their heads forgetting that anyone was being whipped. There was no mercy in those eyes, that smile could only belong to a demon and they didn''t want to interrupt its fun as it would direct his attention to them.


    The Witch of Hate was much more calm even though she was on the defensive, because even though Yui was having fun with her, it didn''t change the fact that she couldn''t just end the fight and blow everything away, the Witch of Hate was still strong which made her not an opponent she could afford to ignore. Therefore, even though it looked like the Witch was at Yui''s mercy, Yui didn''t forget to keep her guard up even for a second, because even though she was having fun and could do whatever she wanted, she knew that the Witch would take advantage of any situation to turn things around, and Yui didn''t want to let that happen.


    During the fight, the Witch tried not to take too much damage, opting to dodge attacks rather than fend them off, but it still didn''t change the fact that she was already all beat up and her clothes were in tatters. To make matters worse, through Yui''s attacks, lust mana began to seep into the Witch''s system and compared to the swords that made her unable to feel her body, the whip attacks did the opposite. Her body was now terribly sensitive, making it terribly difficult for her to stop screaming when the whip hit her and apparently the effect was spreading as she was now clearly able to feel her clothes, which was quickly becoming dangerous.


    However, the Witch had no intention of collapsing due to such a small injury and was already putting in place her counterattack, which would buy her the moment of breath she desperately needed. So she used all the mana she had discreetly accumulated during the fight for that very moment and launched a sudden attack of dozens of swords that Yui had to defend against. Even she was not able to simply ignore the dozens of levitating swords rushing at her, as they were fired scattered and thus she was unable to avoid them. Having no choice, she summoned her magical crosses to create a strong shield that could hardly defend her from this attack.


    Unfortunately it wasn''t a perfect defense and Yui was almost seriously injured as her shield was shredded to pieces from the sheer amount of strong projectiles that hit her. Yui also had to give a lot of mana to the barrier she had reinforced her shield with as it began to crack after the first few rushing blades which themselves disintegrated upon hitting the shields and now her breath was somewhat out of breath as suddenly releasing that much mana was no easy feat. Our Witch of Lust, however, wasn''t worried about that right now, because even though she wasn''t in the pack to stop the Witch of Hate''s plan, she was easily able to see it and that raised her blood pressure, which began to boil at the sight of the Witch''s actions.


    The Witch of Hate quickly retreated towards her companion, attacking Miyu from behind, who was barely able to defend herself using her artifact, only to then have her companion use her marble to create a portal. Miyu at the same time was sent to the ground by another salvo of magical swords, but she was able to defend herself against it, having had experience from the last fight and thus suffered no injuries, but she had to face the Hate Witch alone for now. The Magical Girls and TransMagica were unable to stop her, as they were busy fighting a large demon, and besides, the Witch of Hate was simply too fast.


    Everything went according to the Witch''s plan, and this whole plan came to her mind moments before, when the Witch had a moment''s rest and was thinking with all her might how to get out of this awful situation. During the fight, the Witch did not forget, even for a moment, to observe the surroundings, or more precisely the magic interference which prevents the creation of portals, and she was able to notice that all the mana interfering with the space was being sucked in somewhere, so that in a moments it would not have enough strength to prevent the creation of a portal.


    This fact, although unknown to the Witch, was caused by Yui''s artifact and she didn''t notice it either, too engrossed in humiliating the Witch in front of her, by using as little force as possible to deflect her attacks or by flogging her with her whip whenever she created an opening. Well the Witch saw that she only had to endure this for a little while longer, as there were still some demons on the other side of the portal that she had to use as living shields to avoid being caught by the TransMagic and still hope to get her wish.


    And so just by finding her perfect moment she was able to escape from Yui, which she took very poorly and could be seen by her increasingly dark eyes, not to mention that "sweet" smile. So sweet was that smile that everyone who saw it began to shake from being "charmed" and couldn''t move, not wanting to ruin the moment. They were even so afraid to spoil the moment that they started to sweat, and those who were on the side started to retreat, with quiet steps and were quiet because they did not want to draw attention to themselves, sure that when Yui looked at them they would die of "happiness". The Witches were no different either as, they stopped moving momentarily without even taking a breath and so the moment seemed to last forever.


    "You don''t even think you''re going to run away do you?" Asked Yui, sweetly tilting her head, her voice even and clear, being to gather everyone''s attention, making them all tense with how ''sweet'' it looked. With a panicked expression on her face, the Witch of Hate forced the portal open using the remnants of her power to forcibly clear the magic space, which could only work because the mana of the obelisk was almost gone and even still the portal was small, not to mention it was completely unstable. Not caring for dangers, the Witch of Hate launched herself towards the portal, sensing Yui rushing at her.


    "Wait for me!!!" Shouted the other Witch who flew after her companion, terror on her face, but because she was slower and stupefied with fear it was still a long way to the portal once her companion entered it. "AAAHHH!!!" But to make matters worse she looked towards the Witch of Lust, who was already at full speed flying towards the portal and without realizing it the Witch made the biggest mistake of her life. She shot at the portal, destroying it as it was terribly fragile, and in doing so, she brought Yui''s gaze down on her, causing her to freeze, unable to even move a finger.


    "Bad girl," Yui said calmly then threw herself at her, thus pinning her to the ground and settling on her stomach herself. Yui''s ribbons took on the job from the spot, quickly tying up all of the Witch''s limbs before she could even react, and she herself decided not to resist, as seeing Yui''s furious gaze, she knew it wasn''t worth digging herself a deeper grave. "Really bad."


    Yui gagged her after a moment, then stood up to see the fight was already over and obviously the winners were TransMagica, whose commanders were moving towards her, apparently wanting to discuss something. The Magical Girls and Alpha left everything to the TransMagica agents to be able talk, with the Witch of Lust, around whom her demons were already gathering, as well as her companion. They were all tense, as the Witch of Lust''s displeasure caused by the Witch of Hate''s escape, was evident and talking might prove ineffective at this point.


    "First I would like to thank you for your help in the fight." Alpha began, with a slight bow, which the Magical Girls quickly repeated, though some of them with a disgruntled expression on their faces and Yui, seeing this, just nodded her head slightly, and roughly ignored what Alpha said, about trivial things. Roughly speaking, they were unimportant, boring talk of pleasantries anyway, which was probably taught to every agent, that dealt with matters of human mood. Yui, however, was too annoyed to care.


    Slowly, though, she began to calm herself down, using this to think about how to deal with the displeasure she was now feeling. By feeling this way for the first time, Yui didn''t know how to deal with this new type of feeling and she struggled to break free of it, which thankfully was not to hard as the answer revealed itself to her. Every time the face of the Witch lying at her feet twisted in pain, her mood improved slightly, so it was obvious for her what to do next. However, she didn''t know if one would be enough to completely calm her down.


    "... that''s why we would like to return the favor." Those words then caught Yui''s attention.


    "Return the favor?" So Yui interrupted the Alpha''s chatter, making sure she heard clearly, a calm smile reappeared on her face and it put her conversation partners in an cautious mood.


    "Yes?" Alpha replied, unsure if she was going to be cheerful or scared, with this quick change in mood and the Magic Girls were also in a similar situation, and it got worse when she started circling around them. She watched them like a predator, and they followed her with their eyes, only being pulled away from her for a moment when Miyu opened a portal that her demons began to enter. Yui used that moment to get closer and hug Eisst from behind, which caused her to squeal, which brought Yui to attention again.


    "Well there are a few things that I would like." Yui said in a soft voice into the ear of Eisst who instantly turned all red and the other Magical Girls were no better. Alpha, however, remained serious and watched Yui carefully.


    "And what could it be, for I don''t think I can come to terms with what I think you want." Speaking he didn''t take his eyes off Yui, and Argent along with the rest just watched as they couldn''t say anything, remembering what Yui meant every time they saw her smile.


    "Ahh!" Therefore, no one expected Miyu to secretly approach Feeu and snatch her just like that, quickly dragging the tired Magic Girl to the portal. The Witch was also dragged by one of the demons. This made the rest of the Magic Girls and Alpha want to rush to her aid, but a similar shout from behind stopped them.


    "Well I''ll return them for the evening. Thank you for the reward, you are very generous." With those words Yui, still holding the already incapacitated Eisst, jumped into the portal she herself had created a moment ago, behind her. Alpha, Argent and Aqua wanted to stop them but a magic circle appeared on the portals to stop them and by feeding on the portal itself, these made them quickly disappeared.


    "Fuck!" Cursed an annoyed Alpha, seeing how he had been played and not knowing how to explain himself. He hadn''t expected something like this, but who could have guessed that the Witch of Lust was so quick to jump sides, from enemy to friend and back to enemy.


    All that was left of Yui was a small note that read "Next time I''ll take you two, so don''t be jealous." And that message sent a chill down their backs.